IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ^ US, mil 2.0 
 
 IL25 ■ u 
 
 18 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 V 
 
 <^ 
 
 /: 
 
 cm. <J>. ^'^ 
 
 
 t / 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 ^ 
 
 •17 
 
 1 
 
 iV 
 
 <^ 
 
 '^ 
 
 % 
 
 V 
 
 
 23 W^ST aAlN STREiT 
 WEBSTIR.N.Y. HS80 
 
 (716) a,''i.4«:-i 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 
5" 4^. 
 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut canadien de microreproductions historiq 
 
 ues 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempt(yd to obtain the best 
 origi lal copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 □ Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture da couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 Couverture endommagde 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurie et/ou pellicul^e 
 
 r~n Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 □ Coloured maps/ 
 Cartes gAographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que blaue ou noire) 
 
 I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Relii avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La re liure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou oe la 
 distorsion le long do la marge intirieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutAes 
 tors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais. lorsque cela itait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas iti filmies. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentairas suppldmentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a iti possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la m^thode normale de filmage 
 sont indiqute ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 □ Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagies 
 
 D 
 
 Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaur^es et/ou pelliculdes 
 
 r"! Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 
 D 
 
 Pages dicolor^es, tacheties ou piquees 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages ditachees 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of prir 
 
 Qualit^ inigale de ('impression 
 
 Includes supplementary materii 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 r~n Pages detached/ 
 
 r~n Showthrough/ 
 
 r~] Quality of print varies/ 
 
 r^ Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 r~~\ Only edition available/ 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc.. cnt iti fiim^es A nouveau de facon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmi au taux de rMuction indiquA ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 r-T — \ — \ — I — I — I — r 
 
 I 
 
 y 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 26X 
 
 30X 
 
 Wi 
 
 28X 
 
 12 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 The Nova Scotia 
 Legiilativa Library 
 
 L'exemplaire film* f ut reproduit grice k la 
 g*nArosit4 de: 
 
 The Nova Scotia 
 Lagiilativa Library 
 
 The Ima^tM appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and lefiibility 
 of the original copy and in Iceeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or i!!ustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when apprcprfste. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol — ^ (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol y (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Las images suivantes ont tti reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compta tenu de la condition at 
 de la nettetA de l'exemplaire film*, at en 
 conformity avec las conditions du contrat de 
 fiimage. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 pepier est imprimte sont filmte en commen^ant 
 par le premier plat at en terminant soit par la 
 dernlAre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmte en commengant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration at en terminant par 
 la dernlAre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un dee symboles suivants apparaftra sur la 
 derni^re image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbile — ► signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbols V signifie "FIN". 
 
 IMaps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent Atre 
 fiimte A des taux de rMuction diffArents. 
 Lorsque ie document est trop grand pour Atre 
 reproduit en un seul clichA, ii est fiimA A partir 
 de Tangle supArieur geuche, de gauche A droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images nAcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 iliustrent la mAthode. 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
/ 
 
7 
 
 C^i 
 
 ^ a^L^ 
 
 s. 
 
 X. 
 
 -^ -^ - 
 
 1^^ 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 ^-m- 
 
^^^Pi^^BWBIPBPB^BBIUi 
 
 \ 
 
 i 
 
 V 
 
 .c 
 
 
 s5 
 
■! 
 
 WEARITHORNE; 
 
 
 
 IN THE 
 
 TO-DAY. 
 
 AUTHOR OF " INGBMISCO" AND " RANDOLFH HONOR." 
 
 
 •I* 
 
 — — " this dream of mine- 
 Being now awake, I'll queen it no inch further, 
 But milk my ewes, and weep." — IVinier's Tale. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO. 
 1872. 
 
L 
 
 ■HUP 
 
 i4S 
 
 Entered (according to Act of Congress, in the year 1871, by 
 
 J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO., 
 In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 
 
 10 J 3 i-S 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 I. 
 
 How the wind flitteth 
 ; In and out the halls I 
 
 Unseen robes trailing, — 
 
 Lightest foot that falls ; 
 Murmur and laughter 
 
 Weird and soft-supprest, — 
 How mem'ries wander here, 
 
 And never rest 1 
 
 Blue the flames flicker 
 
 In the yawning hearth, — 
 Leaping and dancing, 
 
 Yet withouten mirth. 
 Far in dark corners 
 , In and out they glide ; 
 
 Out from dim comers, eyes 
 
 Just peer, and hide. 
 
 "A ^' ^y* ^^'^^ ^^' need o' a long spoon, if so 
 -^^ be he's bound for to sup porridge wi' Auld 
 Nick,— that will my young Mester o' Wearithorne. 
 An' so he's find out for himsen, one o' thoe days, 
 mayhap." 
 
 '• He's none so far wrong, my man, there," put 
 in another and a shriller voice. " He's nobbut 
 right at the most o' times, is my man. But about 
 t' young Squire, now ; why, I were in an' out here 
 
 '* (5) 
 
r • 
 
 ^s 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 at Wearithorne, under Marget like, when he were 
 but a bit laddie; and for all he were a stiff one, I've 
 ' niver clapt eyne on a finer bairn." 
 
 The young Squire? 
 
 The words, coming through the open window 
 of Naunty Marget's great cheery kitchen, stayed 
 me in my loitering past it across the courtyard. 
 The young Squire ? Tidings of him ? With more 
 of interest than of mere girlish curiosity, I stopped, 
 and leaned with both arms on the window-ledge. 
 
 I hardly deepened the shadow there, which the 
 swaying ivy-bough had flung before, across the 
 lattice. There was little risk of my being observed. 
 All were assembled round the hearth, where, until 
 the summer evenings set in hopelessly, my good 
 old friend Marget, sole guardian of Wearithorne, 
 or " The House," as it was known in the neighbor- 
 hood, was wont to keep a light fire crackling away, 
 by way of companionship in her loneliness. 
 
 But the present was as far removed from lone- 
 liness as it could be by four or five old wives as- 
 sembled there, and more than one or two among 
 them with "her man." The dark-blue belted 
 smock, or the short-waisted frock-coat, a-glitter 
 with its rows of metal buttons, made the shadows 
 to the picture, where gay flames lighted up gayer 
 kirtles and short-gowns, and high-crowned white 
 caps. The flames glanced, too, upon the great oak 
 dresser, with its burnished pewters flashing out 
 from floor to roof; and on the oak-beamed roof 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 9 
 
 itself and its suspended frame, garlanded with oat- 
 cake and garnished with pendants of cured hams 
 and legs of mutton. 
 
 Yet the picture was too large a part of my own 
 life to hold my attention, as a picture, even for a 
 moment. No roof in all the dale — ours up at the 
 Hag only excepted — beneath which these good 
 gossips were not used to meet thus, to hear or to 
 tell some new thing under cover of the click of 
 the knitting-pricks. These "sittings," however, 
 were chiefly in the winter evenings ; and it must 
 be a choice bit of gossip indeed, to draw the men 
 here now. 
 
 So it was no wonder I had loitered when I heard 
 a deep bass mingling in the chorus of the knit- 
 ting-song which was dying away as I set foot on 
 the courtyard pavement. 
 
 All this while the conversation had gone on. A 
 third voice, — it was Meg o' Birkdale's : 
 
 " Eh, Bessy, happen ye may make us a' believe, 
 as ye believe yersen, as t' sun rises and sets in 
 yer man yonder. But," went on the scornful 
 spinster, nothing heeding the little laugh that went 
 round the circle, — "but t' young Squire, — that's 
 quite another make o' a thing. As ye say, he 
 were a stiff one when he were a bairn, an' flitted 
 away fro' Wearithorne it's fifteen year ago this 
 summer ; an' I am thinking he's be but a stiff one 
 yet. And — though it's no all day long an' ivery 
 day as men-folk's wide enough awake to run a 
 
«• I 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 proverb straight, let be a plow — yet I'll say this 
 for yer Adam yonder, this time, — he's be right 
 enough ; it's ill supping porridge wi' Auld Nick 
 wi' a short spoon. An' I misdoubt the young 
 Squire's is none o* t' longest. What' j that, Bessy ? 
 He's no call for to sup porridge wi' Auld Nick ? 
 Happen ye're right there, an' we all say that same. 
 It's t' way o* t' world, leastways in our dales. When 
 Auld Nick spreads his feast, we tuck our head o' 
 one side, not to see who's sitting anent us, an' we 
 dip on after t' savory porridge wi' our poor little 
 spoon o' good intentions. But betimes t' spoon 
 falls with a ring in t' empty platter, an' we turn our 
 head in a vast o' hurry — to find our queer friend 
 flitted, mayhap, but wi' him t' porridge as we'd fain 
 ha' suppered on. It's none so pretty-behaved in 
 us : if we're friends to t' gift, it's no for us to be 
 fremd to t' giver. If nought wunna serve t' young 
 Mester but coming back here to Wearithorne an' 
 shutting us out o' t' common an' setting up a fac- 
 tory as '11 ruin a' our trade i' weaving an' knitting, 
 — if nought wunna serve him but this, why, then, 
 I say, let him sup wi 's Auld Nick. But let him 
 make his manners, beg a spoon o' his, an' fall to it 
 so, — not rattle his ' good intentions' in our face to 
 pleasure us, as if we were bairns, an' have it talked 
 about as he's bound for to improve our dales and 
 us." 
 
 Truly, Meg o' Birkdale was generally credited 
 with knowing the most profitable way of supping 
 
WEARITIIORNE. 
 
 with Auld Nick — and saving her soul too, per- 
 haps ; for she never had the worst of any bargain. 
 But I grew impatient of her over-long harangue, 
 being more eager for text than for commentary. I 
 was not one to take warning until the day came 
 when my own spoon fell with a ring upon the 
 empty platter. 
 
 But I never thought of myself, so intent was I 
 on gaining something more of the strange news. 
 
 " But, Meg," remonstrated the other (I had 
 looked round for a sharper answer from Naunt\ 
 Marget, but she wa^ not in the room), " what ails 
 ye at t' Mester, to miscall him this gate ? One 'ud 
 think as ye'd be main glad to see Wearithorne 
 wi* a Lethwaite again under t' auld roof, and a 
 Lethwaite as has getten his pockets lined wi' gold 
 away off in t' Indies, they do say, and's bound for 
 to ha' builders down fro' York for to build up t' 
 House braw an' fine again, as'U be a credit to t' dale. 
 For it's been but a dree House this many a year, it 
 has." 
 
 There was a general murmur of assent, and an 
 " It'll pleasure Marget rarely, t' day t' Mester comes 
 back to his own." But there had been a half- 
 suppressed, doubtful " Humph" from one or two 
 among the men, and Adam knitted his brows 
 darkly over the knitting-pins in his great, brown, 
 clumsy, skilful fingers. 
 
 Meg had shrugged her shoulders, while she took 
 up the word again : 
 
\ 
 
 « 
 
 10 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 "I'll none miscall t' Master, Bessy. But I'll 
 say just this : It's a kittle thing, it is, to come back 
 here fro' foreign parts, be they London city or 
 across t* seas, and bring wi' him such a rubble 
 o* new-fangled notions as'U take thoe bread-win- 
 ners straight out o' yer hands," she added, with a 
 nod, as she held up her own knitting, while the 
 firelight flashes came and went upon the steel. 
 " How many bump-caps can ye knit a day ? Well, 
 what time div ye think to make again' this new- 
 fangled machinery, as they say as he's to set up in 
 a stretch o' t' common ?" 
 
 " T' common, as we'n gi'en up to t' sheep to 
 pick a mouthful on," muttered Adam, with the 
 grim frown gathering again. 
 
 " Eh, but ye'U mind it's no just to say t' com- 
 mon," put in Bessy, deprecatingly. " It's but a bit 
 o' t' Lethwaite estate as has lain waste on t' edge 
 o' t* common." 
 
 " Common or no common," — this time there 
 were voices more than two or three that took the 
 question up, — "f beasties ha' had t' range o't for 
 so long, it's ill shutting them out now." 
 
 " And for one o' t' proud Lethwaites to demean 
 himsen wi' building a mill, — an' that on t' ruin o* 
 t' auld castle as has been a pride an' a show in t' 
 dale ! Why, many's t' sixpence as my Kit's earned 
 fro' travelling bodies passing by t' cottage, as were 
 speering t' road to t' auld place." 
 
 " And it's here an inclosure-bill, and there an in- 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 II 
 
 closure-bill, till there'll be niver an acre o' waste 
 land in a' t' Ridings." 
 
 " Eh, well," cried Bessy, dropping her knitting 
 forgotten on her knee, while she looked round 
 from one to another with a broad face of blank 
 dismay, " if it's althegether such a kittle cast to 
 play, this about t' mill, what for dunnot ye go to t' 
 poor laddie and warn him ?" 
 
 She was broken in upon by the mocking laugh 
 of Meg o' Birkdale. 
 
 "Ay, ay, I'se go fetch away t' torrent o* Har- 
 draw in t' hollow o' my hand ; and at after, I'se 
 wait a wee to gather strength afore I strive to turn 
 t' current o' a Lethwaite's will. Go to t' poor lad- 
 die an' warn him, did she say?" 
 
 " Him as wunna be warned by his feyther, mun 
 be warned by his stepfeyther." 
 
 It was Adam o' Linn Brig's gruff voice said 
 that. He was a man of few words, leaving the 
 burden of conversation generally, with a somewhat 
 scornful indifference, to his good wife Bessy. But 
 what he said he meant; and somehow a shud- 
 dering thrill ran through me as I listened to the 
 familiar saying from his lips. 
 
 Perhaps it made the same impression upon 
 others ; for a dead paupe followed it, in which the 
 crackling of the flames,, and the click-click of the 
 knitting-pricks, had space to make themselves dis- 
 tinctly heard, — until Bessy spoke, presently, in a 
 hushed voice. 
 
i 
 
 12 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 " Whisht !" she almost whispered, her eyes fixed 
 on th6 inner door ; " it's Marget's coming back." 
 
 Guilty glances were exchanged from one to an- 
 other, — they had evidently been talking treason, 
 and dreaded lest some shadow of it might have 
 stamped its brand upon the brow. Some one 
 coughed : there was an uneasy movement 
 
 When, suddenly, Meg o' Birkdale's shrill and 
 somewhat quavering, yet still powerful voice struck 
 up the air of a familiar knitting-song. It either 
 had broken the spell, or was a secure refuge from 
 embarrassment ; for every voice chimed in, while 
 the stuijdy figures were rocking to and fro in the 
 swaving, keeping time with busy tossing hands 
 which rose and fell with the old rhythm : 
 
 " Twal bonny sheep 'at strayed afield the day, 
 The mirk November day, the lee-long weary day; — 
 
 (Hie, Rockie ! run, Rockie, run !) 
 Twal bonny sheep 'at strayed afield the day ; 
 Fause Helbeck's tinkle calls across the brae, — 
 Down Shunnor-fell the mists lurk a' the way, — 
 
 (Run, Rockie, run !) 
 The fause snow fa's as fast as blooms i' May, 
 Eleven sheep we'n lost the weary day, 
 
 And ane we fun'." 
 
 And then, on the next row, — , 
 
 " Ten sheep we'n lost the lee-long weary day, 
 And twa we fun'." 
 
 But I had already crossed the court before that 
 second sheep wi.c found, and the chorus only fol- 
 
 t 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 13 
 
 lowed me upon my way; for, though I meant to 
 seek out Marget presently, I had no mind to be 
 caught there at the window ; and I knew well, if I 
 loitered, Naunty Marget' s keen eyes would not fail 
 to detect me. 
 
 So I stole away from the open window, and stood 
 hesitating. Should 1 go home ? or for awhile into 
 the library, — my usual refuge when the house- 
 keeper was not at my disposal? 
 
 Home ? — it was an empty sound to me at best. 
 At worst, it was drear and hard as its line of rock- 
 bound cliffs rising up yonder to the southeast of 
 the courtyard where I loitered, and barren as the 
 moor that stretched between. But here the moor 
 was shut out. Glimpses of smooth pastures dotted 
 over with browsing cattle, these limes and oaks 
 gave between breeze-lifted boughs. The moat 
 sweeping about the rising ground where stood the 
 House, and dividing in twain the prim garden 
 with its stiff flower-beds and multiform clipped 
 hedges, was overgrown with shrubs and weeds and 
 blossoming eglantine ; and here a crossing of felled 
 trees, all green and mossy, replaced the vanished 
 drawbridge and led into the square paved court. 
 This in former days of danger had been walled, 
 and strengthened by rude arched and turreted por- 
 tals ; but time and neglect had crumbled these, — 
 ivy and lichens had overrun their fragmentary re- 
 mains. The court was now bi'.f n ;^ assy vestibule, 
 inclosed on three sides by tiiC gray mansion itself, 
 
 2 
 
\ 
 
 14 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 with its steep, uneven roofs, overhanging balco- 
 nies^ and small, pointed watch-tower at every fre- 
 quent angle added and superadded by successive 
 Lethwaite generations. It was all this, I say. I 
 speak in the past ; not because the few years passed 
 since then have had power to change Wearithorne, 
 but that to me there is no Wearithorne now. 
 
 I am writing of that sunset, however, — not of 
 this; and that sunset, I hesitated but for a mo- 
 ment, then turned to a side-door, and so to the 
 library. 
 
 This time it was not the books there I had come 
 to see. With the conversation I had overheard fresh 
 in my 'mind, I crossed the room straight to where 
 the wide-open bay-window threw a flush of sunset 
 or: the two portraits hangin j near. 
 
 Fifteen years ago, said Meg o' Birkdale, — fifteen 
 years since Mrs. Lethwaite flitted with her bairn 
 from Wearithorne, just when Uncle Kester came 
 back from sea to Iiis old neighborhood, bringing 
 me — a desolate, tiny creature — with him to his 
 home at Mallerstang. Why I always connected 
 that coming and that flitting, I do not know. Mar- 
 get, from whom I had the story, certainly did 
 not so connect them. But the instincts of child- 
 hood have strange wisdom in them sometimes. 
 In all these years, since first my roaming steps had 
 found the way from Mallerstang, I had been steal- 
 ing in here where the light fell on the portraits, 
 and gazing up with a cold shrinking from the fair, 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 15 
 
 slight woman whose haughty glance met mine, 
 and with a wondering interest in the sturdy little 
 lad looking at me frankly over his hound. 
 
 " Stolen waters are sweet, and bread eaten in 
 secret is pleasant." Happen, if my Eden of Weari- 
 thorne had not been shut out from me by the 
 flaming sword of Uncle Kester's wrath, I might 
 not have crept back so often, a-hungered and 
 a-thirst, into the shadow of the tree of knowledge 
 in the old library there. 
 
 And the last draught of stolen waters is the 
 sweetest. That last sunset 
 
 It is fading out so soon in the great, dim library, 
 — the dimmer for its dusky alcoves, and its carven 
 wainscoting of oak, and the high, deep windows 
 in their embrasures. Thrown wide as those win- 
 dows are, shadows are gathering in too fast, for all 
 my stooping low upon the hearth-rug, with the 
 open page aslant in the fire-glow. 
 
 For a pile of books, lying evidently just un- 
 packed before one of the bookcases, had drawn 
 me away from the pictures. No new thing had 
 ever arrived to Wearithorne before, in all my 
 memory of it. And so every volume seemed a 
 herald of the ..laster's coming. A new book? 
 Many an old one on the walls here was a special 
 friend of mine. But for a new one, — setting aside 
 some " Flower of a Sweet Savor Pluckt in the 
 Meadows of Grace," which Letty would bring 
 
^r 
 
 i6 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 home at rare long intervals from some chance 
 peddling body down the dale, — setting aside these, 
 I did not know so much as the back of a new 
 book. 
 
 And now I held one in my hand. I turned to 
 the title-page. Yes, actually, — London, 1822. It 
 seemed to bring the great unknown world there 
 very near to me, in some strange way. I stood 
 gazing at it dreamily; and then I settled myself 
 within the glow of the fire, kindled, I nothing 
 doubted, to drive out the damps by way of prepa- 
 ration for the Master's home-coming, — in some in- 
 definite time. 
 
 I had already loitered away my spare half-hour, 
 and risked Uncle Kester's anger. Having been 
 pound foolish, why should I not be penny wise, 
 and gather all the pleasure here I could, before I 
 went home to the gloom of Mallerstang ? 
 
 For my two eyes are fairly taken captive in the 
 dainty little volume. No wonder I lose myself in 
 it ; for as the letters grow confused and dim before 
 me, and I raise my head, it seems the room has 
 taken up the thread of the poem just where the 
 book left off. For all is gloom and silence; on the 
 dark oak beams, and on the panels of the wain- 
 scoting, at every movement of my own, or every 
 leaping flame, my 
 
 " Shadow still 
 Glowers about, as it would fill 
 The room with wildest forms and shades ;'* 
 
 \ \ 
 
 i I 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 17 
 
 and presently, outside upon the courtyard flags, — 
 
 « the stil! footfall 
 Of one returning homewards late." 
 
 Was it outside in the court ? or was it the mere 
 echo of the verse I have been reading ? I listen, — 
 stoop down closer to the fire-flicker once again, and 
 read on, till now the words are wavering out to 
 one blurred line before me. Why could ^ot the 
 daylight have tarried yet five minutes more, nor 
 " left me dark, upon" — not the legend, but the 
 "Eve of St. Mark"? 
 
 I lift my head with a little groan of vexation, 
 pushing my hair back from my brow impatiently 
 with my free hand. And as I lift my head 
 
 Can he have been standing there all this while ? 
 When did he come ? How did I not hear him ? 
 True, I had left the door ajar. 
 
 And there he was, standing on the other side of 
 the wide hearth, leaning against the chimney-piece, 
 looking down upon me with a twinkle of sup- 
 pressed amusement in his eyes. 
 
 It was the merest glance I lifted up in my con- 
 fusion. I dropped my eyes again with just the 
 dimmest image of a strong-built figure in a shoot- 
 ing-jacket, a bronzed, bearded face, and a keen, 
 answering glance that seemed to be reading me 
 through and through. 
 
 " Pardon me," he said, quickly, as I rose from 
 my place on the hearth-rug; " I'd not have startled 
 
T 
 
 
 ii: 
 
 i8 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 ■you 
 
 you, but thought some spell was on you,- 
 were so deep in your book." 
 
 "I — I did not know any one was ben," I stam- 
 mered. " I only thought to find Naunty Marget, 
 and that I might come in as usual." 
 
 " And so you may," he hastened to say. Then, 
 as his eyes fell on my dress, kirtle and bodice, — 
 " You come to help the old dame in the house, 
 perhaps ?" 
 
 "No; but- 
 
 » 
 
 « 
 
 V/ell, but?" 
 " She whiles lets me arrange the books in here, 
 
 and M And then I stole a swift glance at my 
 
 questioner. It lacked courage to risk encountering 
 his, but took a. reassuring survey of top-boots, 
 stained, evidently, with a tramp across our moors, 
 and of a stout oaken staff he was twirling idly in 
 his careless hold, — such a rude staff as Uncle Kes- 
 ter himself might use in climbing the fells. No, of 
 course it was not Miles Lethwaite. Some one up 
 from York, about the repairing of the House ? I 
 pictured to myself the Master of Wearithorne 
 driving through the long lime-avenue with carriage- 
 and-four and outriders, according to Naunty Mar- 
 get's description of the day when his mother had 
 brought the lad to take possession of the estate 
 inherited from his uncle, Ihe old Master, whose 
 only child had some few years before quitted her 
 home with her lover, been disowned, and never 
 more heard of. 
 
 ■..'^.'k 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 19 
 
 " You'll be a stranger here at Wearithorne ?" I 
 asserted, rather than asked, my embarrassment van- 
 ishing before the moorland splashes on those boots, 
 and my sense of responsibility in Marget's absence 
 prompting me to speak. 
 
 "A stranger to Wearithorne ? Yes, a stranger," 
 he repeated, slowly. " But you know it well, I have 
 no doubt ?" 
 
 " It's no late days I've known it ; the auld House 
 is an auld friend to me," I answered, complacently. 
 " Naunty Marget lets me arrange the books yonder, 
 and when she goes to the May-tide Fair, at Askrigg, 
 or to the Hawes market whiles on a Tuesday, she'll 
 leave me in charge the day, and I aye spend it in 
 here." " 
 
 " In this lonely, dusk old room ? Surely you 
 might choose some more cheerful spot, — or is it all 
 equally dreary ?" 
 
 " It's no for a stranger to lightlie Wearithorne," 
 I said, hotly, my cheeks aglow for the honor of the 
 old place. " It's the pride of the country-side. It's 
 many a cheery spot there is about the House ; but 
 none so grand as this, to my thinking. And dreary ! 
 why, there are the books, and, if one were a bit 
 lonesome, there are the pictures, too." 
 
 He had gone forward toward these as I spoke, 
 and he now stood looking at them by the firelight. 
 
 " There is a portrait-gallery besides ?" 
 
 " A grand hall, throng with Lethwaites, besides 
 those four there. Yon proud lady is the Mrs. Leth- 
 
n 
 
 20 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 waJte now," I added, coming forward, as I had seen 
 Marget do the honors to visitors now and then. 
 
 " Yon proud lady !" he repeated, and his eyes 
 had a twinkle in them as they dropped down on 
 mine. " And the lad there, is he proud too ?" 
 
 " I'm feared he is not proud enough by half," — 
 the conversation I had overheard round Marget's 
 fireside coming back to me. " That's to say, only 
 I'll none believe it, but they do say he's to put up 
 a mill here in the dale. After biding away this 
 many a year — and it's no a right thing for land- 
 owners like the Lethwaites of Wearithorne to bide 
 away, and leave lands and tenants to go awry, as 
 they are bound to do," I added, decidedly, recalling 
 a sharp complaint which had once, and but once, 
 escaped Naunty Marget, — "after this, for a Leth- 
 waite to come back, and, instead of just guiding the 
 estate, like his forbears " 
 
 I stopped, suddenly aware that I was doing the 
 honors after another fashion than Marget's. A 
 Lethwaite's will was, to her, as little to be ques- 
 tioned as a law of Nature. 
 
 " And so a mill is thought a bad prop to a fall- 
 ing house, eh, lassie ?" 
 
 The tone was grave and thoughtful ; but I an- 
 swered it quickly. 
 
 "There's naught tottering about Wearithorne. 
 The Master's coming home with both hands full 
 from foreign parts. And — happen it's you have 
 come to build the mill ?" I interrupted myself. 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 21 
 
 " You are right. I have come to build the mill," 
 
 "Are you for guiding the master that gate ?" I 
 asked, quickly. Then, seeing him puzzled, " Is it 
 your advice, I mean, leads him to this ?" 
 
 It was as though my earnestness amused him, 
 for he laughed a little, as he answered, — 
 
 " Solely and entirely my advice. I am, I may say, 
 responsible for the whole business." 
 
 Certainly this man was to be looked upon in the 
 light of an enemy to all our dale. To thrust his 
 great grinding wheels in here, and ruin the mar- 
 ket for our spinning and weaving! 
 
 But when I did look up at him, he did not alto- 
 gether resemble the relentless tyrant I had been 
 figuring to myself, crushing down the whole coun- 
 try-side beneath the groaning weight of his ma- 
 chinery. He would carry out his will ; there was 
 that in the strong lines of the face, and the steady 
 light in the gray eyes. But was it like to be a 
 cruel will? Could Adam o' Linn Brig and the 
 others possibly be wrong ? 
 
 Yes, I hated the man, I said to myself, and I 
 turned from him rather decidedly, when he gave 
 me the last reply. I was moving away, with some 
 murmur of sending Marget to him if he wanted her. 
 
 " I saw your old friend some moments ago," he 
 replied. " Don't call her from her knot of gos- 
 sips, busy knitting over my arrival. You are 
 going ? Yes ; but first you must forgive me this 
 mill-business, and next you must tell me your 
 
r< 
 
 22 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 \ 
 
 name. You are from the neighborhood, — from 
 some part of the Wearithorne estate, perhaps ?"* . 
 
 " I am Nannette o' Kester o' Mallerstang Hag," 
 said I, stopping, with my hand on the latch of the 
 door, and turning, with rather a defiant ignoring 
 of the first demand. 
 
 " But what a very long name, lassie \ Nannette 
 O'Kester O'Mallerstang Hag ! Surely the whole 
 is rather inappropriate. Fie on our dale names ! 
 O'Mallerstang Hag !" 
 
 I laughed outright, forgetful of my righteous 
 indignation. 
 
 " Eh, but that is not my name, of course. I just 
 belong to 'Kester of the Mallerstang Hag — that is 
 the highest point in Helbeck Lund — across the 
 moor yonder." 
 
 " Now I begin to understand. You are Kester's 
 Nannette. And the Hag — was that not once a part 
 of the Wearithorne possessions ?" 
 
 " Mrs. Lethwaite's own, — left to her by the old 
 Master ; for she was of the Lethwaite blood, as 
 well as her husband. She let Uncle Kester buy 
 out the Hag years and years ago." 
 
 "And what, then, is your surname, Nannette, 
 since it is not o' Kester o' Mallerstang Hag ?" 
 
 I was puzzled. I had never given a thought to 
 that before. I could only say that I had never 
 heard it, — that Uncle Kester was just Kester o* 
 Mallerstang, as Adam was Adam o' Linn Brig, 
 and Davie, o' Burtree-syke. And in the midst of 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 my explanation, the latch was lifted under my 
 hand, the door opened, and Marget stood there on 
 the threshold. * 
 
 Naunty Marget — I see now, as I saw then, the 
 quaint, small figure, in kirtle which made no 
 attempt to hide the buckled shoes and tight blue 
 stockings ; and over the kirtle the crimson short- 
 gown, with its kerchief pinned across, as snowy as 
 the high-crowned cap itself. That cap framed in, 
 with its edge of real lace, a face wrinkled and 
 round and rosy as a frosted winter apple, — with 
 somewhat of the tartness of a winter apple, too, in 
 the glint of the eyes beneath bands of hair as 
 white as cr«nklf ^ hoarfrost, and in the crisp, clear 
 voice. • 
 
 " Guide us !" she exclaimed, the instant she saw 
 me. " How came the bairn in here ? Mester Miles, 
 but I wus ye wunna think hard " 
 
 Mester Miles ! 
 
 I heard but little of the excuses she was offer- 
 ing for my intrusion. " Mester Miles !" Then it 
 was to the Master of Wearithorne himself that I 
 had been explaining his duty, recounting his sins 
 of omission and commission. I stood ready to cry 
 with shame and confusion of face. 
 
 That telltale face must have betrayed me; for 
 he was looking down upon me kindly, and say- 
 ing,— 
 
 " Our good Marget is rather hard upon me, in 
 believing me churl enough to be sorry you should 
 
 f» 
 
1 
 
 24 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 make friends with my books in all this time I have 
 neglected them. I hope you will still come for 
 them at your own pleasure." (Here Margct quietly 
 shook her head at me.) 
 
 "There, run away now, child," she said, in 
 speech which, if more audible, was no whit more 
 intelligible than that gesture. "Bj-le a blink in 
 the spence, — ^the folk are gone the now, — and I'll 
 set thee part o' the way home." 
 
 I heard her, without the most distant intention 
 of waiting for her and perhaps her lecture. I had 
 drawn back when Mr. Lethwaite directed his at- 
 tention to Marget ; and now, catching up my hat 
 where I had let it fall before the pile of books, I 
 stole out of the room. 
 
 Glancing over my shoulder as I went, I saw that 
 Miles Lethwaite was stooping for the book I had 
 left upon the hearth-rug. But if I thought, in 
 glancing back thus, to find the Master looking after 
 me, I was mistaken. He had resumed his leaning 
 posture against the mantel, and was speaking to 
 Marget, whirling the leaves of the book over idly 
 while he stood. 
 
^^ 
 
 II. 
 
 All the wind makes solemn moan, — heart in-chimeth to its tone, 
 
 " Deserted." 
 Dreary gloaming settleth down, — shutteth out the gleaming town, 
 Shutteth in the moorland brown 
 
 Where the heather lieth dead, and the nest the wild swan fled, 
 
 Deserted, 
 Rattles dry the reeds among, that all greenly overhung 
 Once, where summer burnie sung. 
 
 Hushed that song. The pebbles strown mark the bumie's bed 
 
 alone, 
 Deserted, 
 And my life its summer race ran from out yon greenwood chase. 
 And cold gravestones mark its place. 
 
 *'T TNCLE Kester." 
 
 ^ Further than that^ even my audacity would 
 not go, unless he held out some reply, as the des- 
 pot of old extended his sceptre that his maidens 
 might proceed. This despot of Mallerstang — 
 ruler absolute over Letty, the middle-aged maid- 
 of-all-work, and his little niece — was not wont to 
 hold out any very gracious sceptre. But he did 
 grant a hearing after his own fashion. 
 
 " Humph !" As who should say, " Women will 
 talk, — it's their infirmity; Vsd be indulgent to it 
 this once." 
 
 3 (25) 
 
i! 
 
 26 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 " Uncle Kester, Wearithorne has getten its owner 
 back." 
 
 Kester's pipe fell to the floor with the great start 
 he gave. At which, I glanced across to him curi- 
 ously. 
 
 It was dim there in the house-place. The great 
 chimney, projecting with its two walls five or six 
 feet into the room, threw a black shadow across to 
 me here in the deep-cushioned window. But the 
 light was full on Kester's heavy, blue-smocked 
 figure in the arm-chi. r, with old Rockie blinking 
 up between bis paws in the opposite wide chimney- 
 corner. ;The peat-fire glow did not steal out far 
 enough to chase all the shadows over the white 
 stone floor, nor to peer into the space yonder where 
 the cumbrous black-and-gilded dresser, and chest 
 of drawers, and queer, quamt desk, and the benches 
 set out in a souare at tho far end, were almost lost 
 in the wide emptiness. As for my window, it hardly 
 lessened the gloom, with its checker of diamond- 
 panes on the rocky courtyard in front, and its out- 
 look over the rugged, barren gorge of Helbeck 
 Lund, which sank abruptly down beyond the court- 
 yard. Any time within my memory, if I had 
 glanced across the twilight room, just the same 
 sight would have met me; only, I suppose, in 
 earlier days, Rockie was younger, — never Kester. 
 They were always the same, — those evenings we 
 spent alone together on the Hag, — Letty having 
 departed with the day to her own cottage under- 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 I its owner 
 
 ^reat start 
 him curi- 
 
 The great 
 ive or six 
 ^ across to 
 But the 
 ;-smocked 
 ; blinking 
 chimney- 
 al out far 
 the white 
 der where 
 and chest 
 e benches 
 mosi lost 
 , it hardly 
 diamond- 
 d its out- 
 Helbeck 
 the court- 
 if I had 
 the same 
 ppose, in 
 r Kester. 
 nings we 
 y having 
 re under- 
 
 neath the eastern slope; those evenings when 
 Kester would smoke his pipe steadily on and on, 
 throwing me a word about as often, and after the 
 same fashion, as he, niggard as he was, would 
 throw a bone to Rockie, who, in his corner oppo- 
 site, had been growing old in patient waiting ever 
 since I could remember. 
 
 But certainly it was not often I could remember 
 that any words of mine were of such moment that 
 at them Kester had started and let his pipe fall. 
 
 But he recovered himself and it almost before 
 I had space to wonder, — refilled, relighted, and 
 puffed away again, as if his equanimity had been 
 in no wise shaken. Yet that did not blind me. If 
 I had told him Ivelet Hall was opened once again ; 
 or if I had brought him any tidings of Davie o* 
 Burtree-syke, — who was Uncle Kester's enemy-in- 
 chief, because his nearest neighbor, — the news 
 would not have won more than another humph, 
 and the pipe would never have been moved 
 thereby. What interest, then, could Wearithorne 
 have for him ? 
 
 Whether he knew I had not broached the topic 
 merely to let it fall, and shrewdly guessed I would 
 take it up .igain if left to myself, he did not reply, 
 but lounged with his head against the chair-back, 
 his half-shut eyes turned upward to the beams 
 overhead. I saw his trap, but fell into it deliber- 
 ately. 
 
 " I am thinking you ken all about them. Uncle 
 
28 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 t I 
 
 
 Kester. You'll none have forgot the old Squire's 
 time, when the young lady made that flitting with 
 her braw lover from far away. D'you no think it 
 were hare' in the old Squire to cast her off, and 
 leave Wearithorne and all to only a cousin, instead 
 of his own granddaughter? — though for sure the 
 Master is of the Lethwaite blood by father and 
 by mother as well. But do you reckon he is come 
 back to stay ? And will the House be as gay as 
 the grand places one reads of?" 
 
 He answered me, puffing slowly between the 
 words — 
 
 " Ye mun tell me first if t' mistress be yon. He's 
 no like to bide there his lone." 
 
 " But that I didna hear." 
 
 "Ye saw naught o' any leddy there, lass?" 
 
 Certainly the subject seemed to interest him, 
 who seldom thought it worth his while to listen to 
 anything I had to say. He was leaning forward 
 for my answer now. 
 
 " Nay, I saw naught. He was his lone there in 
 the library. Uncle Kester," — with a seemingly 
 abrupt change of subject, — "what is my name 
 besides Nannette ?" 
 
 He pushed his chair back, staring at me hard, 
 staring with a gathering scowl upon his heavy 
 brows. 
 
 " Her name ? Her name besides Nannette ?" 
 
 The effect of my question was so dispropor- 
 tionate to the cause, that I was slow to believe 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 29 
 
 Kester really incensed by it. He must have mis- " 
 understood me. 
 
 " My surname, I mean," I hastened to explain. 
 "Though we fash ourselves but little with sur- 
 names here in the dales, yet I must have one, I 
 suppose ; and still I never heard it." 
 
 " Who's putten that question to thee ?" 
 
 There was that in the tone of his voice which 
 made mine shake, as I replied, — 
 
 " I was up yonder in the library at Wearithorne, 
 and Mr. Lethwaite asked " 
 
 I broke off for the curse growled out at me. 
 Kester said, furiously, — 
 
 " Lethwaite ? Up by yon wi' him ? Nay, Fse 
 none ha' that, ye daft htmpie ; t' neb o' ye's ne'er 
 out o' mischief." 
 
 "But, Uncle Kester, I was in no mischief. I 
 went up yonder to see Naunty Marget." 
 
 " Marget or Lethwaite, housekeeper or master, 
 it's no odds to me. Thou's feel t* weight o' my 
 hand yet, an I catch thee stealing off to Weari- 
 thorne, hearkening an' gossiping wi' a wheen 
 ne'er-do-well gallants as that. Off to thy chamer, 
 now, and keep away fro' Wearithorne, or we's 
 make a moithering mess between us, thou an' L 
 Now, mind; dunna let my warning leak out o* 
 thy silly head." 
 
 For the instant I thought to set him at defiance. 
 But there was no mistaking the scowl that drew 
 the shaggy grizzled brows together, the clenched 
 
\ 
 
 I ■■ 
 
 ^i 'Hi 
 
 30 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 grasp that tightened on the arm of the chair, as he 
 raised himself slowly. " Thou's feel t' weight o' my 
 hand yet." 
 
 I did not wait for it. I brushed past him, out 
 through the open door, before he could lay hold 
 on me. I heard him stumbling about in the waning 
 firelight, and cursing me while he stumbled, for I 
 had snatched up the one dim candle on the table 
 as I passed, and slammed the door behind me. 
 
 My " silly head" was puzzling greatly over it, as 
 I obeyed at least one part of his warning, and went 
 up-stairs to my chamber under the roof. There 
 are but the two stories beneath this old peat thatch. 
 There is many a nook and cranny, however, for the 
 lodging of the wind; and just at an angle in the 
 wide stone stairs, that same free guest rushed past, 
 and blew out my candle. 
 
 Many a time, dreading the dark, I would have 
 stolen down-stairs again after a space; for Kester's 
 rages usually soon cooled into the contemptuous 
 indifference with which he would suffer me to creep 
 back, as if unobserved, to my old seat in the chim- 
 ney-nook. 
 
 But to-night I did not dare return, and I threw 
 my latticed window wide, and leaned out for some 
 break in the gloom. But clouds had gathered; 
 there was not even the pale spectre of a shrouded 
 moon to break up the dull gray, and on the moor 
 the low, red glimmer in the peat-huts was already 
 smothered for the night. But presently I caught 
 
 Hi 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 31 
 
 a far-off twinkling light among the limes over the 
 moor, — a friendly glance from Wearithorne. 
 
 For Wearithorne was my old friend ; never 
 Wearithorne to me, but always a sure haven of 
 restful dreams, such as the weary never have. Yet 
 the owners must have found reality in the name, 
 certainly, — the Weary Thorn or stronghold; for 
 it had been left to itself more than twice or thrice 
 for a long stretch of years since its first building, 
 which tradition tells of, by the knight who, weary 
 and restless even in his grave, is said still to haunt 
 the north terrace sometimes on a stormy night. 
 But to me Wearithorne was just an old, dear, 
 peaceful refuge. Afterward, it might have its 
 aching memories; but that night of which I write, 
 I knelt on and watched its cheery light. Would 
 Kester have me shut even that out ? 
 
 It shut itself out. But it lingered awhile first. 
 It had been shining there like a star. There were 
 no stars then, below or above. But Kester must 
 have found another light, for there was a pallid 
 checker thrown from the house-place across the 
 court beneath. How unusually late Kester was 
 sitting up! 
 
 I dare say I had been there long enough for 
 him to think me fallen asleep, for just then he 
 came out into the court, closing the house-door 
 cautiously. If he had given it a bang behind him, 
 my curiosity would never have awakened ; but as 
 it was, it started into full life when I saw him stand 
 
\. 
 
 Ilil 
 
 'llii , 
 
 I ! 
 
 32 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 looking up at my window, from which I had 
 involuntarily drawn back, and then, with delib- 
 erately noiseless tread, take his way across the 
 court. 
 
 I watched. He went to the scar's brink, just 
 where my wonted path to Wearithorne stoops like 
 a ladder to the cleugh of Helbeck Lund. Few 
 could have taken that way down the Hag's steep 
 face, save in the giddy plunge the foamy gill makes 
 there. So burly, heavy Kester turned him about — 
 for the more circuitous path down the meadow- 
 slopes behind the Hag, and so round the northern 
 verge of ]H[elbeck Lund ? I would see. If it were 
 to Wearithorne, the old clock on the stair must 
 ring out twelve before Kester could return. 
 
 Yet perhaps he had come back unseen by me? 
 I could creep down noiselessly, and find out, so 
 that I might not watch in vain. 
 
 Rockie just moved his tail and blinked up at 
 me drowsily from the hearth ; his master's place 
 opposite was empty, even of his chair. That had 
 been dragged forward to the old desk I had never 
 seen unlocked before. But the lid was up now, 
 and a candle flickered on papers strewn about 
 confusedly. 
 
 All in the same handwriting ; all with the yellow 
 tinge of time and faded characters. Who respects 
 a letter when the writer's hand is crumbled in the 
 dust ? But the soul thus laid bare — Is the curtain 
 of the grave indeed so dense ? If other eyes than 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 33 
 
 mine could ever rest upon these pages, should I 
 sleep on in the grave and never know ? 
 
 Perhaps I ought not to have drawn nearer, but 
 it was without intent that my eyes fell on a paper, 
 and saw, in the clear writing that is read at the 
 first glance : 
 
 " My poor little one, who soon will be alone in 
 the worlft, if you do not come for her " 
 
 Kester had come for me when my mother lay a- 
 dying, — so he had told the neighbors, Marget said. 
 From whom, then, but from my mother, could this 
 defaced fragment of a letter be? I had nothing of 
 hers, not so much as a memory, not so much as a 
 word wrung out from Kester. Should he, then, 
 keep these back from me ? 
 
 The candle was sputtering low on the shelf above 
 the desk. So I dropped down on the hearth, to 
 read by the peat-glow, that only made a circle of 
 light about me and left the rest in shade. I stole 
 a timid glance round now and then. But though 
 at first I started at the scamper of a rat behind the 
 wainscot, as I read on, the old, lonely, shadowy room 
 faded far away from me. I was living a new life, — 
 yet in the shadow of a grave. 
 
 There was but little in the packet. What there 
 was, I mastered, crouching there and never moving 
 until I had finished all. 
 
 I could not read at first. I could but gaze and 
 gaze, as though I saw my mother's hand stretched 
 back to me out of the haze of all these years. 
 
I; 
 ItJIill^ 
 
 ) i 
 
 !l;lli 
 
 ; 
 
 ;-|.: 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 Uh 
 
 ! 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 \ j 
 
 ' -■ 
 
 i 
 
 \ \ 
 
 34 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 And had I not always been the thing of naught 
 that I was now ? My slow tears fell in soft self- 
 pity there where she had pitied me. " My poor 
 little one." No one had ever said such words to 
 me before, — not even my one friend Marget. Per- 
 haps Marget, indeed, never knew I needed them ; 
 perhaps she thought that, for the life I led, I re- 
 quired to be hardened, not softened. For herself, 
 she would have scorned a sympathy that found 
 vent in words, and believed honestly in the Psalm- 
 ist's " rather smite me friendly, and reprove me." 
 And so that tenderness came to me as a revela- 
 tion. \ 
 
 My mother! I had thought of her now and 
 again, — envied the girls I saw kneeling at the kirk, 
 or walking in the lanes beside broad, comfortable, 
 cheery, country dames, whose slow eyes would 
 take on a smile of pride in resting on them. But I 
 had been wont to put away such thoughts in scorn. 
 I knew Kester, — I knew, too, the whole country- 
 side said he and his brother were just such birds of 
 evil omen as one would look to see fly abroad out 
 of the same nest. I hated Kester. I believed as 
 firmly as our neighbors that a curse was over Mal- 
 lerstang, and no good could come out of it. My 
 mother was linked with it in my mind ; for what 
 could she be who could wed a man like Kester ? — 
 Kester, whom I scorned even more than I hated, — 
 than I feared. I drew my breath hard, kneeling 
 in the kirk, when I could not choose but hear the 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 35 
 
 solemn " Honor thy father and thy mother." What 
 honor, but forgctfulness, for mine ? 
 
 But I read on now, and envied no one any more. 
 My mother, in her unknown grave, was nearer to 
 me than those dames were to the daughters I had 
 watched with wistful gaze at kirk and market- 
 place. My mother! Sleeping on, her eyes shut 
 to the world in which I am alone, surely some 
 dream must come to her of her little one ; some' 
 thought must creep out to me from her, even cur- 
 tained in beneath the turf that haps her from me, 
 — in her unknown grave. 
 
 I read on, crouching in the dull blaze, and 
 pressing open, on the hearth, those pages where 
 the glow might fall on them. Now and again my 
 other hand stole up to brush away tears that would 
 spring unbidden between me and my mother's words. 
 And then it fell to my side, and I started; for 
 Rockie had thrust his muzzle lovingly against it, 
 edging nearer from his corner. I stroked the 
 shaggy head close to my knee. My mother's ten- 
 derness had made me very tender for the moment. 
 
 I think even then I would have borne all her 
 words with me always, though that stained and 
 faded packet were replaced in the desk. It is long 
 since I last looked on it, yet I think I could set 
 down its every line as it was written. But of what 
 avail ? " Their memorial is perished with them." 
 To what purpose were it to seek to revive it here ? 
 
 Yet they write themselves down as I glance on 
 
36 
 
 WEARITHORNE, 
 
 this blank page. I see that letter to Kester, with- 
 out date or signature, and breaking off as if the 
 hand that penned it had been stopped by the 
 sudden clasping of Death's fingers. And I see 
 the fragment of a journal gayly begun in the quiet 
 of a country life. In the smooth and even flow of 
 such a life the shadow of a passing event is re- 
 flected far, as on a placid river a sail throws its 
 magnified semblance nearly across from bank to 
 bank. 
 
 A passing event ? Nay ; but it brooded, — deep- 
 ened, — ^presently darkened every page with its un- 
 defined shadow of evil to come. 
 
 And here a hundred wondering thoughts rushed 
 in to interrupt me. What was Kester's brother, 
 that my mother, such as she was written down 
 here, could have been deceived in him for an in- 
 stant ? Where was the Hall at which he could be 
 a guest ? Could he have made his way there as 
 an unknown adventurer ? If I dared ask Kester ! 
 If! 
 
 After this were briefer and brief'^'r 'entries. No 
 more glowing glimpses of the fells, or of the deep- 
 ening blush of the ling over the moo/; no more 
 jotting down of legend, ballad, or romance; for 
 the girl was living her own. So do we all, — a 
 true romance, even though it seem the dullest 
 prose to passers-by, who read by snatches, as some 
 gust whirls an open leaf. But we can never tell it 
 to another. It would not be our own if we could 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 %f 
 
 hold it out from us, and scan and criticise, and 
 point the moral, as if the experience that made it 
 had not grown to be a part of ourselves. 
 
 And then the darkness of the valley of the 
 shadow of death on the last page : 
 
 " So near the end, and so alone, save for the little 
 one. * Nothing but harshness for me at home, — 
 no love any more,' I wrote above. The words were 
 prophetic ; but it was I threw off the care I have 
 lived to see was the truest then. 
 
 " I have not even heard of my forfeited home — 
 of the old man — for this year past. I have made 
 no inquiry, since I dared not venture back. But I 
 have written to Kester to come to me, and I must 
 hope he will undertake my errand, faithfully, as 
 one will keep a dying message. If he will take 
 my little one to my lost home, — if he who was as a 
 father to me, lives, and will be a father to my child, 
 — I think I should know it, even in the grave. 
 
 " It is for him this last page is written, — to him 
 I will send this journal, brought with me when I 
 left home. For no other eyes than his. I would 
 have no one else know how my husband and the 
 father of my child forsook me, when for him I was 
 disinherited." 
 
 That last part, — so unlike the blithe beginning, — 
 and, she said, " for no other eyes than his." While 
 still I knelt there on the hearth, I tore it from the 
 rest, and dropped it on the embers. No other eyes 
 should look on it henceforth. 
 
 4 
 
F 
 
 38 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 H t: 
 
 
 III 
 
 I watched it smoulder and flare up, then fall 
 back to ashes black as the record it had borne. 
 She said, " I would have no one know." In her 
 words was none of that fierce anger throbbing in 
 me as I flung the paper to the flames. I forgot the 
 traitor to her was .my own father. I think I have 
 never rightly remembered it. I remembered only 
 he was traitor to her, — more cruel than even Kes- 
 ter to me. Kester — Kester's brother, — how could 
 she have ever linked her fate with theirs ? 
 
 The journal had been difficult to make out. Not 
 that it was illegibly written, but that where her 
 lover's name and every other name of person or of 
 place had been set down, the word was erased, and 
 so roughly that oftentimes the sentence or the sense 
 of the page was obscure. There was but the one 
 exception, — the one mention of Kester, — probably 
 overlooked, since it vi^as less legible than the rest ; 
 and I had to stoop nearer to the fire to decipher it. 
 No other names remained, but were erased so 
 roughly that one could hardly think it the work 
 of her hand. There were, moreover, blurs and 
 marks upon the pages, that made me suspect Kes- 
 ter of fingering them. Could he have any motive 
 in blotting out those names ? 
 
 The very thought of Kester startled me. I had 
 forgotten him this while, but I sprang up now, and 
 with a complacent glance at the candle, which 
 would be burnt out in another moment, I went up 
 to my own room. 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 39 
 
 Perhaps Kester would come in in the dark, lock 
 his desk, and never discover the l^jSs of the packet 
 until — well, I knew Kester went but seldom to 
 that desk. He was not much given to reading 
 anything whatever, and he might not know of the 
 loss for any length of time, i bolted my door fast 
 upon his anger for that night, at all events. After- 
 ward, if he did miss the letters, 1 would own to 
 having them ; for were they not more mine than 
 his ? But it was as well to put off that evil hour 
 with a fast-drawn bolt. 
 
 I listened for his coming after I was safely there. 
 I had lost my interest in his walk, to Wearithorne 
 or not to Wearithorne. I was waiting only to learn 
 whether he would discover the loss of my packet 
 at once. 
 
 The clock struck twelve. I had thrown myself 
 upon the bed, hiding those papers under my pillow, 
 leaning my cheek upon them, listening again and 
 over again, between sleeping and waking, to the 
 words they spoke. And I had fallen asleep, per- 
 haps in the first doze, which always seems to have 
 lasted so long when one is awakened from it; when 
 I started, open-eyed at once. Was that a creaking, 
 an ascending foot ? 
 
 I lay awake and listened a long time after that, 
 and then I felt assured it must have been Kester's 
 step on the stair which had aroused me. Where 
 could he have been, then, save at Wearithorne ? 
 
ii ! „!i; 
 
 'i-i 
 
 ll! ii|l ; •; 
 
 III. 
 
 — the shattered panes patter to the dreary rains, 
 "Deserted!" 
 And the wind is whistling shrill, curtains through, the spider still 
 Droppeth to the window-sill ; 
 
 And the hospitable door standeth open evermore. 
 
 Deserted. 
 Yet guests enter even there, — undeineath the great stone stair 
 Deaia-owl hideth from the glare. 
 
 WAS I: — must I not be — dreaming? What 
 could it all mean ? 
 
 Kester had been calling me most vociferously- 
 some ten minutes before. And I, with a guilty- 
 conscience concerning the porridge, which I had 
 quite forgotten since Letty left it in my charge as 
 she went down to her own cottage, had crept away, 
 hiding myself in the shippon, if not out of reach 
 of Kester's voice, at least beyond that of his heavy 
 hand. Let him fume over the porridge, which was 
 smoked, perhaps. That he should be suppered 
 thus unsavorily, concerned me just as little as that 
 I should go supperless concerned him. For not a 
 doubt but that Uncle Kester would make haste to 
 throw out the last drop of which, scorched or not 
 scorched, I might perhaps have managed to make 
 my evening meal, keen-set as I was with my late 
 ramble and with fasting since a noontide dinner. 
 (40) 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 41 
 
 But, yet, what was hunger, compared to the need 
 of keeping out of Uncle Kester's sight until his 
 wrath should have time to cool down ? 
 
 So I had ensconced myself in the shippon, by 
 way of a reprieve, at least. And, perching myself 
 upon the window-ledge in the remotest corner, I 
 was knitting away slowly, in the dark, with a feel- 
 ing of some sort of companionship in my work in 
 this lonel)'' place. 
 
 Fo'- it was very lonely now, and quiet. Some 
 NA\.k J -go, if I had crept here in the \veird, long 
 dusk, th'j rocky floor and the old rafters would 
 have given back the patient tramp of auld Crom- 
 bie and Snowdrop, of Lightfoot and the others, 
 that, since now the summer days came on, had all 
 been turned into the meadow-lands beneath the 
 Hag. Poor dumb beasties ! Many's the time, 
 since I were a little one, I've stolen out here in the 
 gloaming, and set the horn lantern down upon this 
 window-ledge where it made a mi^-ty circle of light 
 through the -o/^ty atmosphere, hazy with the warm, 
 fragrant u \< "■ u^ the slow kine ; many a time 
 have I crept t.'' near to you, where you stood 
 quietly ruminating, and have laid a rough littlt head 
 on my two hands upon your shaggy neck, in the 
 dumb, half-conscious reaching out after som.ethuig 
 like affection. To this day I can never ^-lake my 
 vv'y in the twilight over the strip of cobled pave- 
 ment, leauiig from the house-place and into the 
 
 shippon, v;i '; -i t Pjcling again that aching empti- 
 
 4* 
 
» 
 
 
 42 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 \ 
 
 ness of the child-heart which had not only no love 
 to receive, but none to give. 
 
 But that evening it was lonelier in there, and not 
 so lonely. Not a sound broke the stillness around 
 me, unless it were the occasional flapping back, 
 upon a broken hinge, of the shutter of the unglazed 
 window which let in the hoarse, deep mutter of the 
 Helbeck in the gorge beneath the Hag. But to 
 me there came other soi ; han of that brawling 
 voice of the stream below,-- ones that found their 
 echo somewhere, while I stopped to listen, my 
 bands falling idly with the knitting in my lap, and 
 my cheeks flaming with a sudden flush, as though 
 I were not alone here in the dusk ; as though some 
 one were looking down :mtil my lashes drooped 
 again ; as though some one were speaking, — com- 
 mon words enough, perhaps. 
 
 Weeks had gone by since I was last at Weari- 
 thorne, the evening of the Master's home-coming. 
 In those weeks, more than once and again, by beck 
 and syke, along the pasture-lands, and in my er- 
 rands to the shop auld doited Bess made shift to 
 keep upon the Sedbergh pike, had my path been 
 crossed, by strangely-frequent chance, with the ram- 
 bling path of Wearithorne's master. Indeed, only 
 last evening 
 
 " Nannette, ye nowt ! An ye be ben, an' dun- 
 not answer when I ca' t' ye " 
 
 " Nay, nay, mester," I heard another voice take 
 up the word, " t' lass is no to t' fore. What for 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 43 
 
 d'ye want to shout so after her, as it *ud bring her 
 up fro' t' vera grave, an she were biding quiet in it? 
 We're none wanting a rush o' a lass i' this matter 
 o' ours, I reckon," was added, with a grim chuckle, 
 which I recognized at once as Adam o' Linn Brig's. 
 
 " I'm none wanting her," Kester said, sullenly. 
 " I'm nobbut wanting for to win at her, if so be 
 she's bound for hearkening an' spying hereabout." 
 
 " Eh, but what ails ye at her, Kester ? T' las- 
 sock's well enough ; it's very pretty behaved she 
 is, an's bonnier than's good for my Laui^ I'm 
 feared," he added, in an undertone. " Not but 
 what I'm none so set again' t' marriage, neighbor," 
 quickly, as if in answer to something in the other's 
 face: " it's t' missus. But let a-be, let a-be; if we's 
 win through this job thegether, as is friendly, who 
 knows what we's do for to be more friendly and 
 neighborly still ?" 
 
 ** Look ye here, Adam," returned Kester, bring- 
 ing his stick with heavy emphasis down on the 
 stones (I had peered out cautiously from my win- 
 dow, and saw them just a hand's-cast off, Adam 
 having swung himself on the stone wall fencing in 
 the farmyard, and Kester standing before him), 
 "it'll be best wi'out melling wi' yon lass. Not 
 but what I'd be main glad to get shut on her, and 
 'ud wish your Laurie joy on his bargain, — which 
 is, mayhap, no worse than another, for women's 
 kittle cattle althegether. But a bargain's a bar- 
 gain, and there were no question o' t' lass i' 
 
/■ ' 
 
 44 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 \%. 
 
 WA 
 
 li I 
 
 > I 
 
 \\:\ 
 
 ours. I'se go w'i* ye t' length o' yer own foot i* 
 this mill-business, by reason that I hate yon Leth- 
 waite. You and t' other chaps get shut o* t' mill 
 as 'ud steal t' common away fro' ye, — that's yer 
 side o' t' bargain. And I get my grudge on yon 
 Lethwaite, — that's my side. And so we's leave t' 
 lass, as has naught to do wi' it." 
 
 I pressed back closer into the shadow, for I 
 could hear how Adam swung himself heavily to 
 the ground. He might pass this window, going 
 homeward down the slope behind the Hag. 
 
 " Ye's come down now, then, Kester, and see t* 
 other fellow^, an' tell un yersen as how it's a' done, 
 — leastways, ready for making an end on't itsen ?" 
 Then, with a hard laugh, — 
 
 " I'se warrant yon chap at Wearithorne ill dreams 
 the night, for all he thinks to come blithering an' 
 bothering about i* t' dale, ..n' to ruin us a' wi'out 
 any trouble to himsen. We's gie him his pains 
 for^his payment, an' quarry his building-stone for 
 him to boot. He'll happen wake to think as t* 
 crack o' doom's come for sure, an' t' devil's grup- 
 pit him afore his time." 
 
 Kester's laugh was always a sneer. 
 
 "Ay, ay. Folk say as it's a sly mouse sleeps i' 
 t' cat's ear, but I am thinking it's a daft one." 
 
 Then the slow and tramping tread, which had 
 learned its slowness and its weight on plowed 
 fields and rough moorland pastures; and then 
 silence and solitude. 
 
 HI!!- 
 
 MM 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 45 
 
 They were both gone down, — not a soul up here 
 on the Hag but only me. 
 
 I listened for a long, long pause ; and then I 
 lifted myself from my crouching posture in the 
 shadow, and pushed my hair back from my tem- 
 ples with my two hands. There was such a pressure 
 there, — such a weight of dulness. And I must 
 rouse myself to instant thought. There was no 
 time to be lost. 
 
 " I'se warrant yon chap at Wearithorne ill dreams 
 the night," had said Adam o' Linn Brig ; and " I'se 
 go wi' ye t' length o' yer own foot i' this mill-busi- 
 ness, by reason that I hate yon Lethwaite," had 
 been Kester's words. What could they mean? 
 Some great injury to the Master of Wearithorne. 
 But at Wearithorne ? or at the mill ? 
 
 As this last queiy put itself to me, I sank down 
 in a helpless, trembling terror on my old seat in 
 the window. At the mill ? And Miles Lethwaite 
 told me, only last evening, that for the past three 
 nights he had been going, secretly, not to alarm 
 his mother, to spend them at the mill; for now 
 that the building was fairly under way, he thought 
 best to keep some watch upon it, as the whole 
 project seemed rather in disfavor in the neighbor- 
 hood. I had turned away somewhat abruptly from 
 the subject then ; for with no one was it in more 
 utter disfavor than with me. But if I had only 
 questioned him, — if I could only know 
 
 I started to my feet. If I could only know ! 
 
/■■• 
 
 
 1: ^;ii 
 
 46 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 And was I to sit trembling there, and Miles Leth- 
 waite unwarned ? Was I to tarry, shivering over 
 my own fears, when this very moment it might 
 be 
 
 The thought had not had time to complete itself 
 before I had flung wide the shippon-door, had 
 crossed the broad rock-level which spread like a 
 courtyard before the house, and was making my 
 way down from the cliff. 
 
 It might be called rather a ladder than a path 
 which clambers down the face of the scar, or hag. 
 For the space of a few yards from the summit it is 
 smooth enough, — too smooth, did not matted ling- 
 and whin -bushes offer some stay. But then it 
 stoops beneath the brow, and only jutting ledges 
 form a broken sort of stair down to the cleugh of 
 Helbeck Lund. The place is weird and fearful as 
 its name, — shut in by gaunt walls that here are 
 rent in a chasm, there stoop away into a dim, 
 cavelike cleft, — never open out to yield more than 
 a wishful glimpse of the wold beyond. Into the 
 very heart of this fastness has stormed the torrent, 
 only to fall, broken, groaning, struggling, on the 
 cruel crags below. The lingering light creeps with 
 a lurid glint from gash to gash, leaving the un- 
 touched glo m the deeper from the contrast. The 
 few long larches in the rocks mingle their wailing 
 sough with the frequent becks, flinging themselves 
 in a wrath-white mist down the cliffs and into the 
 torrent hurrying to escape through the defile to 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 47 
 
 the head-waters of the Yore, — flinging themselves 
 down where the vines toss their long arms after, 
 and the red wild currant-bushes and the yellow 
 star of Bethlehem draw back from the wind upon 
 some turfy corner of a leaning crag. And past 
 them, down through this dismal place, and over 
 the slippery stepping-stones, I make my way, and 
 now, at last, am on the open moor. 
 
 Dreary and desolate enough, that opening of 
 Swaledale toward the western boundary of Hol- 
 low Mill Cross. So bleak and bare, where the high 
 moors stretch away on either hand, that cheerful 
 thorpes and villages stop short upon its edge, and 
 leave it to the few and straggling peat-diggers to 
 rear their huts, so many dingy tufts, upon the heath. 
 Hardly anything moves across, unless it be the 
 darker shadow of a cloud ; and it might seem they 
 all forgather here, driven by both east and west 
 winds, and in keeping with the mists that brood 
 above, upon the mountains round. The winds 
 have but a barren tract to wail over ; but bent and 
 reeds to whistle through, that here and there con- 
 ceal some pitfall of an inky pool. In this desolate 
 expanse, the home-grounds of Wearithorne show 
 like a wooded island in a waste of storm-dark sea. 
 
 But Wearithorne, with its gay lights flashing, 
 starlike, out through the cloudy lime-avenue, is 
 left far enough to the eastward, and I keep on my 
 way, fronting the wind, which has veered round to 
 the west, and is beginning to blow a drizzle in my 
 
 i«-" 
 
I 
 
 u> I 
 
 r • 
 
 48 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 face. That is only since I began to cross the 
 moor, and I came down unprotected against such 
 a change. But I never heeded that ; only it is such 
 a weary, weary way ; and how can I tell but that 
 even now my warning may be late ? 
 
 I dare not suffer my thoughts to dwell for a mo- 
 ment on that fragment of a conversation overheard. 
 Faint heart must not flag until the errand is dis- 
 charged. And so I hurry on, — stumbling, some- 
 times, in the tangled ling, dragging my steps 
 sometimes on a boggy verge, — frightened and 
 shivering and drenched, in the mirkness of the 
 fast-fallen niight. 
 
 It is almost an instinct leads me on now, so that 
 I hardly deviate from the right path. Once or 
 twice I lose it, but fall into it again, by the blind 
 leading of memory, perhaps. And now at last 
 
 There is no moon up yonder, to show me where 
 I am. The clouds have buried her too deep for 
 that. Yet — as when some sweet soul is hidden 
 away from us on earth — the darkness is less dark 
 for her shining even somewhere beyond sight. 
 And the moon the rain-clouds had hapt away, still 
 lit the dusk enough to show me where I was. 
 
 An outcropping of granite rock upon the moor- 
 land edge, part of it rent away in a small quarrj'-, 
 and the stone therefrom raised to some little height 
 in the walls of a not yet half-finished building. 
 
 I knew the spot so well, from many a long ram- 
 ble over the moor, that I was at no loss now among 
 
WEARITHORNE. 49 
 
 the ruins which strewed all the ground. There was 
 a fringe of low, wind-stunted trees, off on the quarry 
 side, and from these the outer wall of the old castle 
 swept in a broken circle, broken yet more by the 
 fallen, scattered stones having been used in great 
 part for the mill in course of erection. In the 
 midst of that circle, and adjoining the mill, rose the 
 old castle keep, in a square buttressed mass, which 
 had boldly stood against the shock of time ; and 
 although the upper story was half crumbled in, yet 
 the two lower ones still held their own, upon their 
 solid sloping base of some dozen feet or more. 
 The topmost wall thrust up against the shifting 
 clouds a splintered pinnacle, which seemed to catch 
 and hold one passing glint of moonlight while I 
 watched. And here before me, when I had gone 
 round to the farther tree-girt side, a steep stone 
 stair, of a score of steps, which I had counted over 
 wellnigh a score of times in my rambles, led up 
 to the first story. 
 
 I had paused at the bottom of the flight. And 
 how one loses courage in a pause ! As I set my 
 foot on the first step, such a rush of cowardly 
 second-thoughts crowded upon me that I drew it 
 back again, and lingered, leaning on the wooden 
 hand-rail which led up on either side of the flight. 
 Such a rush of false shame, of poor, paltry woman's 
 pride ! as if it could ever shame a woman to be 
 leal and brave, and to forget herself, if so she might 
 bring aid to any one. 
 
 .iV 
 
50 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 But the voices in the twilight up at the Hag were 
 dying away from me ; and in their stead came a 
 taunting whisper of what Miles Lethwaite would 
 say, — how look at me, coming hither all this way 
 by night, on a fool's errand ; for it did seem worse 
 than folly now, as I looked back. Could 1 have 
 taken up mere vague threats ? What was it Kester 
 had said ? 
 
 I could not remember. For my life, at that one 
 instant, I could not have recalled one word, al- 
 though they came back to me clearly enough after- 
 ward. But as I stood there trembling, all my cour- 
 age gone, tryihg to collect my thoughts as I 
 
 stood there, suddenly it was as though that sneer- 
 ing laugh of Kester's rang out beside me, and then 
 followed a hoarse chuckle, which I knew for Adam 
 o* Linn Brig's. For one instant I shrank back, be- 
 lieving that I heard them for the second time, and 
 here. But the next moment I knew they were a 
 vivid memory, speaking as plainly as words might, 
 of the hurt it was in the minds of these two men 
 to work on Miles Lethwaite. 
 
 At that, with firm, quick step, I straight ran up 
 the stairs, then groped on through the open door- 
 way, which had lost its door long years ago ; and so 
 round the square hall, which filled the whole of the 
 lower story ; until I found the stair. 
 
 I knew how it mounted up, round the wall, in a 
 long, steep, winding way. I had been there once 
 when Nance of Swaledale and her band had pitched 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 51 
 
 their gypsy tent among the ruins below, and I 
 had forgotten neither the ascent nor the great 
 iron-studded door at the top. And now that I had 
 won up there again, I tapped at it with resolute 
 hand. 
 
 There was no answer. I began to wonder whether 
 I could have come all this long way for naught. 
 I had seen no light from the outside 
 
 Yet, as I stooped down nearer to the door, there 
 was a narrow streak of light across the threshold, 
 and I had hardly lifted myself erect again before 
 the heavy door was unbarred, and Miles Lethwaite 
 an ' I stood face to face. 
 
 t lantern he was holding upraised hardly suf- 
 hced, in the great square room, to light up the 
 glooni of gray stone walls and floor. But one 
 glance, and that of the briefest, took in the barren- 
 ness, where was no furniture, ei cept a large arm- 
 chair, and a table, with a book flu::g down upon it, 
 in the farthest window. In that window and the 
 other two, deep loopholes all, were improvised 
 plank shutters, where it was clear that, before they 
 were placed there, wind and weather had had free 
 access. For dim though the light, it was enough 
 to show the moss and weather-stains and lichens 
 on the walls, and on the floor leaves whirled about, 
 or rended branches tossed in by the wind. Over 
 yonder, cobweb tapestries swayed down black and 
 heavy, with here a faded leaf, and there a twig, or 
 skeleton of unwary insect. I felt myself not alto- 
 
.i|i! \ 
 
 :■ & 
 
 '111 % 
 
 .A \ 
 
 52 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 gether unlike the silly fly that buzzed into the 
 spider's parlor, as Miles Letbwaite paused, look- 
 ing down into my face with a long, incredulous 
 stare then drew me in and shut to the door. 
 
 "Nannette, what is it? What has Iiappened? 
 What can have brought you here ?" 
 
 '* Nothing has happened, but " 
 
 I was shivering like a very leaf in the blast, and 
 I could not command my voice to answer him. 
 
 He wheeled forward his chair, and made me sit 
 down, and I drooped my forehead against the arm 
 of the chair. I was struggling in that pause to be 
 calm, to be clear in what I had to say. And yet, 
 for all my struggling, the fear of him, as he stood 
 beside me, overpov/ered every other thought. The 
 fear lest, looking up, I should see a lurking doubt 
 that — yes, that I had come hither out of the mere 
 charity one would show to a stranger. For he did 
 not know, I was saying to myself, choosing to forget 
 how full of terrors the way had been to me, — he did 
 not know the lasses of our dales, nor how fine-lady 
 fears were set at naught by them. And he might 
 think 
 
 And he, standing beside me still, touched my 
 bent hoad, with a light, passing touch. 
 
 " Poor child ! you are wet through. And I have 
 no fire, not even a glass of wine to drive away the 
 shivering cold." 
 
 I lifted my head, wringing out the dripping 
 masses of hair, loosened by wind and wet, and 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 53 
 
 'il 
 
 twisting them together as I fronted him, rising to 
 my feet, — ^ 
 
 " It's been but dree work, Mr. Lethwaite, win- 
 ning here through night and rain, and it's but 
 woman-like, they say, to shake at fears past. I'd 
 none have been for coming out, you'll know, but 
 there was cause ; it's not for Mallerstang to be un- 
 friends with the House, — ae neighbor must needs 
 serve another, — and " 
 
 " I understand," he put in, in my pause of hot, 
 blus!?ing confusion. " You would come to me as 
 a neighbor, and none the more readily than to any 
 other neighbor in the dale. Is that it, Nannette ?" 
 he asked, with a proud, vexed ring in his voice. 
 " And now, how can I serve you, since you have 
 come to me instead of to Adam o' Linn Brig, 
 or " 
 
 " I'd none have come to you instead of to Adam 
 o' Linn Brig," I interrupted him, stung into sud- 
 den anger by the tone of his last words, — ** never, 
 if it wer to ask you to serve me. And you can 
 lightlie ine, to think me the lass to be wandering 
 over the moor this gate " 
 
 " How can you so wilfully misunderstand me ?" 
 he said, coldly, in the first breathing-space of my 
 burst of indignation, " By what do you judge me 
 the coward to insult any woman who has come to 
 me for protection ? For I suppose Kester " 
 
 Kester? Did Miles know? did he suspect? I 
 asked him, hurriedly, — 
 
54 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 "Whatof Kester?" 
 
 " Only," with a thrill of pity in his voice, " that 
 the whole country-side rings of his harshness to his 
 ?ittle niece. It is said she has been even turned 
 out of doors at night in his mad rages." 
 
 I shrugged my shoulders. 
 
 " Turning out of doors makes no bruises. But 
 he has not turned me out to-night. It is no an 
 errand of my own, but yours, I am come upon." 
 
 And, clearly as I have written it down here, I 
 told him all I had overheard, but suddenly be- 
 thought myself in time to keep back names and 
 place; ^d Mil^s Lethwaite, looking in my face, 
 forbore to question me. 
 
 I had a sharp struggle with myself in that brief 
 pause I made in the midst of my story. A hard, 
 hard struggle. For it was not until I myself had 
 wronged — cruelly wronged — another, not until I 
 yearned in vain for forgiveness, that I learned to 
 forgive. But in those innocent days of mine I 
 was very hard, very bitter and unsparing. Did 
 Kester merit at my hands that I should cloak his 
 guilt ? 
 
 In the midst of the question came words of Kes- 
 ter's to-night. Scarcely words of kindness, for he 
 had said he would be main glad to be rid of the lass; 
 but something like forbearance he had shown in 
 his bargain with Adam o' Linn Brig. And Adam, 
 — had he not defended me, after a fashion ? I was 
 little used to any form of kindness, and this touched 
 
 ■fa. 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 55 
 
 me strangely. And so I told my tale, without a 
 name. 
 
 Until I had nearly ended my story, we stood look- 
 ing calmly in each other's eyes. But when I came 
 to those words of Adam o' Linn Brig's, — "and 
 quarry his building-stone for him," — Miles started, 
 and averted his gaze from me upon the floor. I 
 saw the grave frown deepen, and the brows knit 
 themselves in thought. Presently he said to me, — 
 
 " I can't quite make it out. I have had a watch 
 kept, and the workmen here all day, and no one 
 has been seen about. Now, if these men, or one 
 of them, could have gained access to the sort of 
 cellar under the stair, — but that is impossible. I 
 have had it strongly secured, and the key has 
 never left my own keeping." 
 
 But I was puzzling over some indistinct remem- 
 brance ; and at last it shaped itself : 
 
 " It seems to me, when Nance of Swaledale was 
 gypsying about here with her band, I heard — I 
 heard it said, that when he was a lad — that is — I 
 mean there had been years ago a secret approach, 
 entering underground into this keep ; and if any 
 one who knew of it " 
 
 Miles Lethwaite's face had gone quite gray and 
 stern ; and he cut me short by grasping my hand 
 hardly gently. 
 
 " Come with me," he said, in a quick, harsh 
 tone, — so harsh that I looked up at him wonder- 
 ingly, thinking I must have angered him. 
 
"•"TT""""'" 
 
 '/•' 
 
 56 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 But he did not answer my look ; he did not so 
 much as glance my way. He had drawn me to 
 the door, with a determination that would not be 
 gainsaid, and now hurried me down the stairs and 
 out of doors. 
 
 I asked him breathlessly what it all meant, when 
 we had reached the foot of the outer flight. But 
 he gave me no reply just then, drawing me on 
 still farther, until we gained the shelter of the 
 fringe of trees. 
 
 " I cannot tell what it all means. I must go back, 
 Nannette. Give me your word to remain here in 
 this spot until I return." 
 
 " I'll none stay !" I cried out. " Why should I 
 have come here to-night, if, after all, you are going 
 back ? — into some danger, I know. You are throw- 
 ing your life away, — yes, your life — your life ! for 
 you do not know how we dales-people can hate, — 
 you do not know " 
 
 " I know how true you dales-people can be," 
 he said, with a lightness which it did not strike 
 me at the moment was forced. "And so I shall 
 trust you, if you give me your word to wait 
 here." 
 
 I looked up at him wistfully. If the moon would 
 only peer out now, and let me see if he were really 
 as careless as he appeared, standing there before 
 me. But the moon would not give me any an- 
 swer ; and Miles Lethwaite was waiting for mine. 
 
 " Very well," I said, with some impatience. " But 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 57 
 
 only for a moment. I'll none wait longer. I must 
 be up at the llag." 
 
 " Only for a moment." He did not wait for my 
 last words, but was gone from me before. 
 
 I had sunk down on the trunk of a fallen tree, 
 upon the sodden ground. It was still raining 
 slightly, but I was past caring 3r a sprinkle more 
 or less. Yet I waited there in a very dissatisfied 
 mood. Dissatisfied with myself Why had I 
 promised to loiter even for an instant, now that my 
 errand was fulfilled, my warning delivered ? Dis- 
 satisfied with Miles Lethwaite; for, although I had 
 been in haste to give the warning, I was just a little 
 disappointed by its being so promptly heeded. 
 My hero was always a sort of Jack - the - Giant- 
 killer, who would have been well pleased to beard 
 Kester and Adam and half a dozen others of our 
 dale giants together in their den ; and would never 
 have thought of yielding up his own castle before 
 the phantom of a voice. And Miles Lethwaite, — 
 I would have thought 
 
 What, I did not finish to myself; for a new idea 
 flashed across the other, and with such vividness 
 that it startled me from my seat. 
 
 Miles was no coward ; he had gone back. Had 
 he seen anything, heard anything, that he had 
 brought me away, and then returned to brave the 
 danger there ? 
 
 Probabilities and improbabilities were forgotten 
 with my promise ; and I found myself presently 
 
58 
 
 WEARJTHORNE. 
 
 half-way up the outer stair of the tower. I went 
 more cautiously then, — hiore timidly. All was so 
 quiet, — so ominously still. 
 
 So still. But just as I set foot upon the upper 
 step, there was a sudden violent crash, as of some 
 hurried fall. And when I stopped on the threshold, 
 aware of a heaviness like smoke in the air within, 
 I saw, out of the haze, Miles coming quickly to- 
 ward me, with the lantern he had first brought 
 down from the upper room. 
 
 He extinguished it as he came near, and set it 
 down. Therefore he was close upon me before 
 he observed md Then, — 
 
 " Nannette," was all he said. 
 
 I have heard words from Miles Lethwaite's lips 
 since then, which even now, in the mere memory, 
 have power to stir my very soul. But never a 
 word which, in the utterance, shook me like that 
 " Nannette." 
 
 Before I knew what he would do, he had his arm 
 about me, and had lifted me, easily as if I were no 
 burden, to the foot of the entrance-stair, and to 
 some little distance beyond the circle of ruins. 
 And then he released me only to draw my arm in 
 his, and to lead me rapidly away across the moor. 
 
 Frightened, I knew not why, — submissive and 
 subdued, — I yielded myself to his guidance. I 
 did not question him ; and it was not until after 
 some moments that he stopped and looked down 
 into my face in the gray dimness. 
 
WEARITirORNE. 
 
 59 
 
 " How could you frighten me so horribly, Nan- 
 nette ?" 
 
 I drew my hand from his arm in the pause. I 
 had a sense of the unbecoming in being on such 
 terms as this with the Master of Wearithorne. To 
 forgather with its housekeeper had been honor 
 enough for me. 
 
 " I don't understand " I began. 
 
 " Listen," said he, interrupting me. 
 
 He had caught my two hands in the strong grasp 
 of his right, as he stood fronting the tower. 
 
 Nothing to be seen but the gray moor, the gray 
 sky, and a great blot of darker gray on moor and 
 sky, more distant for the darkness of the night. 
 Nothing to be seen, nothing heard, for a long space 
 of waiting, so it seemed. 
 
 A long space, — two or three moments, — as long 
 as life, it seemed to me. For although Miles Leth- 
 waite said no more than that one word, " Listen !" 
 yet there was a heavy foreboding, a sense of dread 
 and fear and of fast-coming evil. The very air had a 
 weight in it; the bleak waste of moor and sky was 
 gloom-enshrouded. Fast though Miles Lethwaite 
 kept my two hands, they trembled in his hold. 
 Till, all at once 
 
 A heavy crash, — a long, deep, heavy, awful roll, 
 that boomed back from the far-off mountain-sides 
 like thunder ; and a flash of flame, more lurid than 
 lightning, gashing the gray gloom across the 
 moor, — as transitory as the lightning, leaping up 
 
I)! I 
 
 60 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 one moment with a wide, fierce blaze, then sinking 
 down again. 
 
 And then, — where was the tower, which had 
 darkened against moor and sky ? 
 
 Presently it was Miles Lethwaite who broke the 
 dreadful hush that followed : 
 
 "There was nothing to burn; no fuel for the 
 flame," he said, in a strange, suppressed voice. 
 " But see, Nannette, they have quarried my stone 
 finely for me." 
 
 " They !" 
 
 " I had powder stowed away in the cell there, 
 for the blasting of the granite. I raised the trap- 
 door just now, to find a brushwood fire bursting 
 into full flame as the air rushed down. Some 
 one had kindled it, with some arrangement like 
 a slow-match, perhaps, through the underground 
 entrance. I knew it could take but a moment 
 to reach the inner door, where the powder 
 was stowed away. And so they have blown 
 up the whole concern, my project, mill, tower, 
 and all." 
 
 " They !" 
 
 I understood all now. I wrenched my hands 
 out of Miles Lethwaite's hold. Kester ! it was my 
 own blood — my very own — had done this thing. 
 Shamed and humbled, I shrank back from the 
 wronged man. It might have been even murder, 
 — and it was Kester's work ! 
 
 Miles did not heed that sudden gesture of mine. 
 
 |i^:! 
 
WEARITHORNE, 
 
 6l 
 
 He had gone on, still in the same tone of sup- 
 pressed passion : 
 
 "You must give me up the names of these 
 scoundrels, Nannette." 
 
 " Nay, I'll none do that," I broke in, sullenly, 
 turning from him, and beginning my homeward 
 walk. " It's for you to find out, if you will, — I'll 
 none bear you witness. What did you look for, 
 Mr. Lethwaite, — coming here and putting about 
 all the prejudices of the country-side?" I went on, 
 indignantly, as he fell into the path beside me. 
 " You might have been ware of the consequences. 
 We dales-folk are none for mills, at the best ; and 
 to set one down just here, with one foot on the 
 common and the other on the old castle ruins 
 we're proud of, in our way " 
 
 " But, my little, daleswoman," he answered, as 
 if something in my speech amused him, in spite 
 of his wrath before, " is it not better to make the 
 old Lethwaite stronghold a refuge in time of 
 trouble for the estate, than to let the whole pass 
 into the hands of strangers ? It may lower a Leth- 
 waite, as you once told me," he added, with a proud 
 lifting of the head, "to turn miller; but an empty 
 purse must needs be filled, you know. And you 
 know, too, I trust, that I would not raise one stone 
 upon another on a foot of ground not mine." 
 
 " An empty purse !" I had echoed, involuntarily. 
 
 " An empty purse. You have heard, perhaps, 
 that it was once well filled. But I have had losses 
 
 6 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 since ; and other losses still are imminent, I fear. 
 This spot was the most available for building, and 
 the tower, and those stones of the old wall which 
 were altogether broken down and scattered, made 
 the cost much less. And now, Nannette, do you 
 expect me to sit down quietly under such a wrong 
 as this to-night? This, which may mean ruin? 
 Or will you, in simple justice, give me these men's 
 names ?" 
 
 There was a long silence before I replied, — a 
 silence during which we were still walking on 
 rapidly across the moor, toward Mallerstang Hag. 
 
 At last I spoke ; very humbly, very low : 
 
 " It is simple justice, this you require of me. But 
 how is it possible for me to obey you ?" 
 
 I broke off there. I hated Kester ; but such re- 
 venge as this ? 
 
 " If I have risked anything to save you to- 
 night " I cried out, passionately. 
 
 He stopped me. I have no doubt that in that 
 wild outburst of mine, that quivering, desperate 
 voice, he heard and understood the truth. The 
 whole dark, shameful truth. 
 
 " I owe you my very life, Nannette. I cannot 
 thank you for such a risk as yours ; but I can be 
 silent from all questioning." 
 
 The words were few, and quietly enough spoken. 
 But they were very full to me, — so full, that any 
 words after them must have seemed empty and 
 vain. And so we went on in almost utter silence. 
 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 63 
 
 the whole way, round to the slopes behind the 
 Hag. For it was too dark now for my path through 
 Helbeck Lund. We turned into the longer path 
 about; and then I would suffer him to go with 
 me no farther. 
 
 " We must part here," I said. " And, Mr. Leth- 
 waite, you will promise me that no one shall know 
 of all this; no one shall know how you were 
 warned away froni the tower ?" 
 
 " Only my mother, Nannette. My life is worth 
 much, very much, to her; and she must know 
 what you have done." 
 
 I shook my head in silence. But he would not 
 take my refusal so. 
 
 " For a mere whim, Nannette, to be so unkind to 
 me, so cold! For a mere whim, to deprive my 
 mother of knowing " 
 
 I interrupted him. The cold, proud smile of 
 Mrs. Lethwaite, as I had been used to seeing it in 
 her picture, came between me and his words, and 
 gave me courage to keep to my point, — for my 
 own sake, I said; and so I wrested his consent 
 from him. And then I added good-night. I 
 would steal up to the Hag alone ; no fear that I 
 had been missed all this while. And Mrs. Leth- 
 waite must have heard the explosion, — all the 
 country-side would be agate, — and she would 
 be sadly alarmed and anxious until he came to 
 Wearithorne. 
 
 Still, he had not moved, for all my urging. 
 
 I ; 
 
:| 
 
 64 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 " One moment, Nannette." 
 
 But I had sprung to a grassy crag beyond reach 
 'of his outstretched hand, and I did not stay or 
 loiter at his bidding. 
 
 I hurried on, without a pause, until I had nearly 
 gained the ascent, and the dull range of the un- 
 lighted homestead rose above me on the edge. 
 Looking back then, where lifting shadows let the 
 moon go free for a brief space, I saw him still 
 standing below and gazing after me. 
 
■■w^ 
 
 IV. 
 
 Beneath the rose, beneath the rose, 
 
 The sloping shadowy banks between, 
 The laughter-trilling brooklet flows 
 She wandered in the noon repose ' 
 
 From yon green bowers where maidens glean, 
 And village-lads, the vintage-rows. 
 
 Dark eyes that shy through fringes gleam 
 Their answer to the young knight's vows, 
 Nor heed the shadow on the boughs. 
 
 Nor hollow murmur of the stream- 
 Si luli fingers fast which his inclose 
 Be:, ath the rose, beneath the rose. 
 
 VINTAGE-ROWS and purple harvests !— there 
 is a glow in the mere words, of which our 
 north-country dales know nothing. Yet these, too, 
 are gay enough sometimes in their own way, — even 
 our Mallerstang itself, one morning some two sun- 
 shiny months after that night of the finding of my 
 mother's letters. 
 
 I remember that morning so well. Nay, as I 
 look up from my seat in this deep window, I do 
 not remember ; I am living it again. 
 
 Sunset now is slanting up the cliff; but then it 
 was the early sunlight fell across the broad rock- 
 level to the rambling old farm-house, buttressed 
 with projecting stones at every gable, and crouched 
 
 6* i65) 
 
'^ 
 
 66 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 low that the winds may pass overhead, and not 
 wrestle with it as they wrestle with the few bare 
 trees, and even the T/hin-bushes on the clifif 's steep 
 northwestern side. Crouched low, its deep-set, 
 diamond-paned windov/s glittering irregularly all 
 over the irregular face, and glaring back at the 
 sunrise, like red, sunken eyes, ovt from beneath a 
 shag of thatch, which red moss here, and green- 
 and-golden vetch and lichen there, had patch by 
 patch undertaken to repair. For Kest^r was a 
 having man, and spent nor penny nor time but on 
 his sheep and horses and horned cattle pastured 
 on the slopes behind ; and on dairy, shippon, and 
 barn, — the only straight line in the farm-house 
 building, — with the farm-yard about them, where, 
 until the summer days come in, the sober kine are 
 standing about in dull content. But a discontent 
 that farm-yard was to me in those old days. The 
 crag itself is so grand ; the house picturesque in 
 its quaintncss ; passing beautiful the moors away 
 beyon J the rugged cleugh in front ; the glorious 
 gray-and-purple fells that topple one above an- 
 o<iii?r in the rear, behind our pasture-slopes. But 
 that farm-yard thrust its homeliness in my face, till 
 I would turn aside to yonder pile of Druid-stones, 
 the circle of wh'ch had been long since broken ''nto 
 for the building ot this house. Since first I found 
 my way into the library at VVearithorne, and filled 
 my silly head out of the old romances there, yon- 
 der gicat squai'e mass has been my donjon-keep; 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 67 
 
 those lower ranges are wassail-hall and ladye's 
 bov/er, where ivy curtains the empty casement- 
 space; and the banner is that one pine, — the 
 only tree above here on the cliff, which yet is not 
 all gray, thanks to the ivy knotted everywhere. 
 Those old, old dreams ! The days are weariful in 
 which one dreams no more. 
 
 Just behind Mallerstang Hag is a declivity, and 
 then a rise to the height of Moss-Edge, a long, 
 narrow summit, where we always cut our peat for 
 firing. About its base, and stretching out to east- 
 ward, our pasture -fields are of those billowy slow 
 swells and hollows which in my fancy have always 
 been associated with a heavy but not stormy sea. 
 Th'jre are no abrupt, breathless descents here, as 
 on the face of Helbeck Lund. All is gentle, calm, 
 and peaceful, although in reality the declivities 
 sink to low valleys, and the summits rise to no 
 mean heights. With the sultry shimmer on the 
 downs, and the blue haze of distance oi' thj high- 
 est fells, and white sheep browsing over down and 
 fell, one might imagine the billows of the sea, 
 shifting slowly, calmly, one down-sinking for an- 
 other still to take its place. At least, I remember 
 to have heard Kester say so once ; and he, being 
 far enough from imaginative, and having been a 
 sailor all his youth, I am inclined to think must 
 have been exact. 
 
 But this day the browsing sheep were not scat- 
 tered over down and fell, to break the purpled 
 
 
1 1 
 
 68 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 heather with a dash of white, like foam. They 
 were all gathered where the slow, cozy stream, 
 which we of the dales call a syke, wirds sullen and 
 broad about the base of Moss-Edge, hiding through 
 the reeds and snowy overstooping burtree boughs. 
 And Davie o* Burtree-syke, who lives just at the 
 southern base of Moss-Edge, where the stream is 
 creeping northward before it turns due west with 
 fuller sweep and greater haste to lose itself in the 
 torrent of Helbeck Lund, — bluff Davie w:s there, 
 and Adam o' Linn Brig with all his household, 
 and two or three households more. 
 
 For it was the busy season, and my one gay 
 yearly festivity, our own slieep-washing ; for Kes- 
 ter would never let me to the sheep-washings and 
 shearings at Linn Brig and elsewhere. Even 
 Kester's unpopularity was set aside now, and the 
 neighbors flocked to his r'ub, as he in his turn 
 went to theirs, and hi^ f oors were set wide, and 
 his table groaned with the weight of a mighty 
 banquet. There was true thrift in that, and Kester 
 knew it. 
 
 Letty and I, and Adam's Elsy, and Hie Nanny 
 from Rivelin, had been busied in the noontide rest 
 with bearing round the cans of sweetened rum-and- 
 milk to the tired men. Nanny and Elsy were smiling 
 and nodding, with a jest and a gibe for every one, 
 and a box on the ear, perhaps, for a saucier or a 
 bolder lad. But, in spite of my girlish satisfaction 
 at the merrymaking and the rustic court paid me 
 
I • 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 69 
 
 ter 
 
 by Laurie o* Linn Brig and one or two others, my 
 anticipations were never altogether pleasurable. 
 For Laurie and the rest did not appear to have 
 spirit enough, as I thought, — perhaps, indeed, lik- 
 ing enough, — boldly to run counter to the prejudice 
 against Mallerstang, and join the lonely lassie on 
 her way from kirk or fair. They had been rather 
 blind some Sundays past, upon the road ; it was 
 not to be desired now that they should glance with 
 any show of bashful admiration. 
 
 And to-day, especially, something in the whole 
 scene jarred upon me. Perhaps, as Kester said, 
 my visits to Wearithorne wrought m^ little good. 
 The companionship of the men and women of the 
 book-world there wearied me with the life and 
 manners and surroundings which fell to my lot. 
 And then, in these last two months, glimp'^es into 
 another than that book-world, or than this of a .laller- 
 stang, were opening to me. Faint, far-away glimpses 
 into that other world, — Fool's Paradise it may be, 
 yet the wisest ones have crossed its boundaries and 
 stumbled blindly into it. And I, who was never 
 overwise, loitering along the adjacent border-land, 
 might well stray unawares across. Friendship, — 
 Miles Lethwaite's friendship 
 
 I lifted my eyes suddenly, with something not 
 far removed from scorn, upon young Laurie, as I 
 was roused from my reverie by a compliment of 
 the broadest. And forthwith I raised my empty 
 can upon my head, and followed the syke's beck- 
 
 
 i--" 
 
 9 
 1 1 
 
70 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 \ '. 
 
 oning, round a clump of drooping alders, beyond 
 sight and sound of the merrymakers. 
 
 It was meet for taking up a broken reverie 
 there, winding slowly and more slowly with the 
 windings of the broadening, reed-fringed stream, 
 and plucking handfuls of the blossoms under-foot, 
 when I would stoop from the level sweeji of sun- 
 shine over the outlying pasture-fields. 
 
 And to-day still reverie and idle thoughts were 
 bound together with that journal of my mother's. 
 These two months it had been my constant, secret 
 companion, and now I had drawn it forth, too 
 precious ever to be laid out of my own safe-keep- 
 ing, and, in turning over the earlier leaves, had 
 chanced upon a ballad there. There was a ring 
 about it like the ring of an old air I had heard 
 Marget sing, — a wild air of these dales, — it almost 
 seemed the sullen beck took up the refrain : 
 
 Over the moorland the river is creeping, 
 
 Darkly and sullenly, down to the seaj 
 Only a chill under-cun-ent is threeping, 
 
 There where t'.e rushes are shivering dree. 
 Shivering, quivering through the late gloaming, 
 
 Sweeping their tarnished brown garments aside, 
 Shuddering back to make room for one coming, — 
 
 Weird for that chuckle thrills on through the tide,- 
 Bowing the head, — 
 
 Rustling apart to make room for the dead. 
 
 Over the moorland the gowans and heather 
 Nod their gude-morn 
 
WEARITHORNE, 
 
 n 
 
 " Gude-morn !" 
 
 The salutation behind me was so sudden that I 
 nearly dropped the milk-can from my head, with 
 the great start I gave. I turned, my arm upraised 
 to steady it, and stood face to face with Miles 
 Lethwaite. 
 
 As well as I might, beneath that odd head- gear, 
 I made my stiff little courtesy, and would have 
 gone my way past him without more ado. I 
 had come to the path which crossed over from 
 Stockdale to the upper edge of Helbeck Lund, 
 and so on into Swaledale. That way led his steps 
 to Wearithorne ; I would fain, in my shyness, that 
 they had passed straight on, nor paused for me. 
 
 But they did pause, and fell in with mine along 
 the margin of the stream. 
 
 " I could wish I had not given you gude-morn 
 just then," he said; " you have cut short your song 
 so suddenly." 
 
 " It's like Marget may pleasure you, if you bid 
 her," I returned. " It is an old tune I've heard 
 from her since I was a little one." 
 
 " And you like the old songs dearly well ?" 
 
 " 1 hey are ^<ty sweet, I think." 
 
 " I think so too," he said, looking at me. " But 
 do you like the old rhymes better than the new 
 ones ? Those, for instance, you were reading in 
 the library that evening when I came upon you 
 unawares ?" 
 
 The allusion turned me hot and cold in a breath, 
 
MP 
 
 7? 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 half minded to brush past, and so escape facing 
 him. 
 
 '* No, you are not to flit from me so," he remon- 
 strated. " Surely I deserve better at your hands, 
 if only for the meekness with which I that evening 
 received that sharp speech of yours about the err- 
 ing absentee master of Wearithorne." 
 
 '* I'm main and sorry," broke from me, impa- 
 tiently, "that you did at last remember Weari- 
 thorne. You might have left me yet a little time 
 to be as happy as I could." 
 
 "And how does my home-coming mar your 
 happiness?" ' 
 
 " Wearithorne was the one blithe spot in my 
 life," I answered, with as much resentment as if 
 Wearithorne were mine and he had robbed me 
 of it. 
 
 " Poor child ! what life can yours be, when a 
 lonely hour in a dark old library is the one bright 
 spot in it?" 
 
 " What life ?" I reiterated. " An you have heard 
 old Kester's name, you might know fast enough 
 what life." 
 
 If I brushed one unbidden tear furtively away, 
 I am afraid I was caught in the act. He was 
 graver cis he said, — 
 
 " Why should Wearithorne be less to you now ? 
 Nannette, it should be more to you. Only let me 
 tell my mother how but for you, that night " 
 
 " No, no. I hold you by your promise then." 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 73 
 
 He yielded slowly and reluctantly. 
 
 "At least you will come to Marget, as usual? 
 Surely, you know the library is open to you. And 
 my mother will welcome you there." 
 
 If there were a half-pause of doubt — the slight- 
 est of slight hesitations — in the close of his speech, 
 perhaps he hardly knew it, so quickly my words 
 came in as an interruption : 
 
 " You are very good. But I could not go, of 
 course." 
 
 He bent his head for a glimpse of the face 
 under the broad black shadow of my hat. But he 
 would not find any false pride there. Some intui- 
 tive feeling kept me back from throwing myself 
 on Mrs. Lethwaite's gratitude. And, gratitude set 
 aside, what could I expect from her ? I was not 
 overwise in those days, certainly; yet I knew a 
 gracious welcome from the mistress at Wearithorne 
 was not to be looked for by a Nannette o' Kester 
 o' Mallerstang, going in and out of the library on 
 the rash permission of the young master. 
 
 " You are a sunny-tempered little soul, as you 
 are proud," said Miles then, watching me. " But 
 if you will not come to Wearithorne library, Wea- 
 rithorne library must come to you." 
 
 "That it must not ; Uncle Kester '11 never like it." 
 
 Miles Lethwaite looked at me steadily and 
 significantly. 
 
 " Why are you so sure he would not like me ?" 
 
 " He, — he likes nobody at all." 
 
 7 
 
I- * 
 
 I) 
 
 74 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 " Not even his niece Nannette ?" 
 
 " Not even his niece Nannette." 
 
 " A singular Uncle Kester, indeed. But for once, 
 this evening, only to bring the book." 
 
 I shook my head. 
 
 " This evening Uncle Kester '11 be no that good- 
 humored, seeing all the rum-and-milk, berry pasties, 
 and good legs of mutton and sweet-pies have stolen 
 out of his larder the day. Even I shun crossing 
 Uncle Kester when he has been whiles so over- 
 hospitable. But, — could you bring the book here 
 instead ? and leave it for me, in among the ferns, 
 just here at this old hurtree's root?" 
 
 With the request came the sense of its hardi- 
 hood. But I was reassured by Miles's 
 
 " Not leave it, — you must come for it, and we'll 
 make it an hour earlier than sunset, then." 
 
 We were walking on together silently, retracing 
 my path now ; and there where I had idly droppc j 
 them, a knot of daisies and purple loosestrife lay, 
 and campion-pinks, and the pimpernel that shuts 
 its blue eyes fast when rain is gathering. 
 
 " The world may find the spring in following her," 
 
 Miles said, as his glance had followed mine to the 
 bloom-strewn sod. " Only, it is a very April-spring, 
 Nannette, I find in you." 
 
 " Naunty Marget calls April a right-down silly 
 month," I put in, " laughing at the sad, greeting at 
 the glad, like the Bible-children in the market- 
 place " 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 n 
 
 The word was cut short ; for in the midst, my foot 
 slipped on the oozy bank ; and, in putting up both 
 hands to save the milk-pail, I dropped the packet 
 all this while held hidden in the folds of my kirtle. 
 
 Miles Leti»waite stooped for it. But I was before 
 him, had caught it up, and with a glance half con- 
 fused, half laughing, over my shoulder, I sprang 
 past him. 
 
 He was too quick for me. He stood before me 
 in the narrow way. Between the water and the oozy 
 bottom-land. 
 
 " Not so fast, Nannette. I'll not steal more of 
 your secret. ~ I've seen a corner of it peeping from 
 the folds of your dress ever since we turned." 
 
 " It's no a secret," I began, then colored and 
 
 hesitated, remembering that it was. 
 
 " Pardon me," — and I could feel how he was 
 watching, — " I did not mean to annoy you." 
 
 "You — you do not annoy me." And then I 
 lifted my head. 
 
 I knew what he imagined, and my thought 
 flashed back to Laurie and his fellows with swift 
 scorn. I never stopped to consider what mattered 
 to me anything Miles Lethwaite might imagine. 
 He should not think that of me. And as I looked 
 up into the bronzed, bearded face above me, there 
 was something in it gave me sudden courage. I 
 was not afraid of him ; and I was afraid of Kester. 
 Might not this man help me, by his counsel at 
 least, and his judgment ? 
 
 1 
 
7^ 
 
 76 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 " It is no secret," I said again, " but a perplexity." 
 And I held my packet, journal and letter, out to 
 him. 
 
 " A perplexity in which I can help you ?" 
 
 I nodded. " I think you can. I'm feared to 
 question Uncle Kester." 
 
 It might have seemed strange to Miles Leth- 
 waite that I should have turned to him so almost 
 without hesitation. For he could not understand 
 how he was never a stranger to me ; how I had 
 spent many a half-hour of my lonely life, looking 
 up dreamily and wonderingly to the boy whose 
 glance met mine in the library at VVeariti.orne. 
 And when I raised my head just then, and met the 
 same frank, earnest eyes, it was as if I had come 
 to an old friend for aid. 
 
 The explanation I had to preface with was brief. 
 And then he loosed the riband, leaning on his arm 
 beside me, where I took my seat on a mossy knoll 
 above the stream. 
 
 He read on without comment till he had ended 
 all. 
 
 " What will ever Uncle Kester say ?" I sighed, 
 folding the papers together. " He'll flyte at me 
 so 
 
 " Stay," Miles said, detaining me as I knotted 
 the faded riband fast again. " It is not clear to 
 me that any one of these belongs to Kester or to 
 you." 
 
 I half rose. 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 77 
 
 M 
 
 Ibe- 
 
 " If you think I would deceive you— 
 gan, hotly. 
 
 He turned round on me his grave face, in which 
 there was a something — ^a sudden shade of care, a 
 troubled thoughtfulness — unwonted there. 
 
 " You know I do not think that, Nannette. But 
 there is more in this matter than one can see all at 
 once. Have you confidence enough in me to trust 
 them all with me ?" 
 
 I put them all into his hands without a word. 
 Neither did he say anything to assure me of their 
 safety. 
 
 There we lingered, he and I, together. It did 
 not appear to suggest itself to either of us that 
 time was wearing on, or that there was any reason 
 for our going our several ways. In truth, it was 
 so sweet down there. The beck was winding its 
 green riband out at our feet, — winding it slowly, in 
 among the stooping boughs and reed-fringed banks, 
 as loth to draw away into the shadow of the cliffs, 
 whose dark reflections must blot out the smiling 
 of the sky. Miles Lethwaite had pushed his hat 
 lower on his brows, and was looking from its covert 
 straight into my face, where I sat on the knoll 
 somewhat above him. And for me — I could but 
 look away — could not keep back the hot flush I 
 felt coming and going in my cheeks. And through 
 the hush, the burn, 
 
 " As through the glen it wimpl't," 
 7* 
 
 
 1 
 
 
IW 
 
 78 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 \ 
 
 rang out faint and low some hint of a time to come, 
 when he and I should have traced out my mother's 
 •story, as the winding of the stream from the hid- 
 den spring into the outer sunshine. And then, — 
 then, if my mother were indeed as she seemed 
 written down, would I, because of being Kester's 
 niece, be so far from the Master of Wearithorne 
 that we should not clasp friendly hands ? 
 
 For as yet, if in the gurgle any chime of bells 
 rang "out for another hand-clasping, it was but very 
 faintly, and I did not understand even while I 
 listened. 
 
 At last Miles spoke : 
 
 " Nannette, what have you thought about these 
 papers ? What have you imagined they led to ?" 
 
 " If you only wouldn't ask me !" 
 
 " Yet I do ask." 
 
 " I think they are written by my mother, and I 
 think — you will laugh, perhaps. Colonel Lethwaite, 
 but I do think my mother was a lady. How she 
 came to marry Uncle Kester's brother, that I 
 cannot tell. But I feel sure, at least, she was a 
 lady." 
 
 " And if you should be disappointed, Nannette ? 
 If these letters, after all, lead to nothing for you ? 
 If Kester should some way have gotten them in 
 his keeping, not from your mother, but from Wea- 
 rithorne ? I do not say it is so ; but it strikes me 
 as more than possible." 
 
 It was such a sudden blow, the mere suggestion 
 
WEARITIIORNE, 
 
 79 
 
 of that possibility, that for the moment I forgot the 
 paper I had burned, — the paragraph with Kester's 
 name, which linked the whole with Kester. I 
 looked up to Miles piteously, my lip quivering as 
 I tried to speak. Looked up, but could hardly see 
 his face for the swift tears in my eyes. So I was 
 taken altogether by surprise when he suddenly 
 stooped and kissed my quivering mouth. 
 
 I dashed away the tears with a hand which 
 trembled only in my wrath. I sprang to my feet 
 and stood facing him, no longer embarrassed, but 
 startled out of all bashfulness. This was the gen- 
 tleman whom I had trusted ? Why, even Laurie 
 would not have been so rude as that. 
 
 Miles, too, had risen, and stood before me, his 
 own color heightened as that which burned in my 
 hot cheeks, but his eyes looking straightway into 
 mine. Straightway, and frankly, as if he was by 
 no means ashamed of what he had done. 
 
 " I could not help it, Nannette," he said, boldly. 
 " There's no use in expecting a fellow to help it 
 when you put up such a face as that, and so like a 
 distressed child's. Could I help seeing it is lovely ? 
 and could I help loving it ?" 
 
 I forgot all about the letters, — forgot everything 
 but my passionate indignation, — and turned from 
 him without a word. I sprang in among the alder- 
 boughs; sprang past him when he would have 
 stopped me. So near the dub was our quiet 
 trysting-place, that a few swift movements brought 
 
I' 
 
 tili 
 
 80 
 
 WEARITBORNE. 
 
 me in full v'v v. I was very sure he would not 
 follow me there. 
 
 And presently I, watching", saw the alder-boughs 
 round the green cove shake as with one brushing 
 through them. Then I knew that he was gone. 
 
V. 
 
 For not a sun o'er earth e'er rose or set, 
 
 But traced some furrow set by sin or sorrow : 
 
 The past's pale ghost still haunts the coming morrow, 
 
 The shortest life hath something to forget. 
 
 DAYS had worn away, and Sunday with them^ 
 and even then I had seen nothing more of 
 Liilcs Lethwaite. The Lethwaite pew was in the 
 moorside kirk of Bowbridge, not far off upon the 
 Swale ; while Letty and I were wont to repair to- 
 gether on our shaggy dun ponies all the long way 
 to Sedbergh, — I having a fancy for the humble old 
 Firbank chapel on its rocky ledge hard by ; Letty, 
 half Friend, half " Methodee," as she was, stopping 
 at the meeting below, where alone of all the coun- 
 try-side the " pure word" was dispensed. 
 
 So long ago, that common words in speaking of 
 those days have a far-off echo in them. Yet how 
 the time between vanishes, while I am glancing 
 over this book, worn and faded now ! — not only 
 worn and faded, but bearing some stains of long 
 ago. For it lay on the marge of the syke, under 
 thu* burtree, for days and nights, — so did my wrath 
 hold out. But on the Thursday after our sheep- 
 washing, Kester sent me up to Moss-Edge for the 
 pCdts. And as I crossed the syke, I could not 
 
 (8i) 
 
f 
 
 82 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 \ \ 
 
 i \ 
 
 choose but wonder if Miles had come there again, 
 — had brought the book he promised. So, before 
 I thought I had fairly determined what to do, I 
 found myself following the course of the stream, 
 until I came where Miles and I had parted. 
 
 And the book was there, just peeping out from 
 among the ferns. The dews had soaked it where 
 it lay ; the dainty binding was defaced and blurred ; 
 and as I opened it, two leaves were shredded out 
 beneath my touch. 
 
 I went away with it guiltily, as if it were a friend 
 I had hurt by my neglect. And so I bore it up the 
 hillside and laid it down upon a rock to dry in the 
 sunshine. As I turned the leaves, a marginal line 
 caught my attention, and I bent above the open 
 page, — the same over which I was crouching on 
 the hearth in the library at Wearithorne, when its 
 master coming home had found me there, poring 
 over that fragment of the " Eve of St. Mark," 
 much as the Bertha of whom I was there reading 
 pores over her " curious volume, patched and torn." 
 Here and there in the poem a stanza underlined 
 hinted how Miles Lethwaite had stood and watched, 
 while I 
 
 " Leaned forward with bright, drooping hair, 
 And slant book, full against the glare." 
 
 And then on the margin, — happen no eyes but 
 mine could trace them now, so blurred the pencilled 
 words, — two lines from the poem over the leaf: 
 
 Jiiii 
 
 Oil! 
 
WBARITHORNB. 
 
 83 
 
 ** What can I do to drive away 
 Remembrance from my eyes ?" 
 
 Had Miles written that when he came to the 
 syke and found I had failed to keep the tryst ? 1 
 would not say yes, even to myself Yet I bent over 
 the page, until with a sudden flush I sprang up and 
 remembered that in this way hardly would the 
 peats be stacked. 
 
 It was pleasant work enough, this that I had 
 before me all the day. This fell belonged to Mal- 
 lerstang, so Kester went shares with no one on it, 
 as many of the neighbors did upon the fells ; but 
 the who'c " peat-pot" of Moss-Edge was his in his 
 own rigiiL. It was his custom to go up for a sum-^ 
 mer day to cut the peats, and then send me on the 
 next, to follow the traces of his spade, and to prop 
 one piece of turf rooflike against another, that the 
 wind in blowing through, might dry them. It was 
 easy work enough, — merry work enough, too, 
 sometimes it was made, — for I had seen Bessy o' 
 Stockdale and her next neighbor Elsy following 
 their brothers' spades on Shunnor Fell, and mak- 
 ing a frolic out of the long day's labor. But Kes- 
 ter and I never worked thus together. The sight 
 of me often irked him ; and he would rather come 
 hither done to do his part of cutting, and send me 
 afterward to my lighter task of setting the peats 
 up. That which Kester preferred in this, I too pre- 
 ferred assuredly. So many hours in sullen silence 
 would have been formidable; but upoij such a morn- 
 

 I 
 
 84 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 ing as this to wander forth over the lofty heath, 
 and bide all day long in the open air, with only the 
 lark floating above me, or the bees' hum in the 
 ling, — that, indeed, was worth a whole week's bend- 
 ing over knitting, which would never grow familiar 
 in my hands. 
 
 It was so pleasant to be wandering there over the 
 broad, flat moss, — to breathe the breezy aromatic 
 scent, — to watch the shimmer of the vapor rising 
 in the sun across the black peat-pot,-— to leave my 
 work and idly stand upon the brow, leaning over the 
 stone wall which here divides the peat-moss from 
 the highest in-take up the fell-side, where the sheep 
 were pasturing. 
 
 I never go there now but that tranquil day is 
 over me again. I am listening to the lo wings from 
 the pastures round, — to the gurgle of the syke 
 glinting down through the burtree thicket in the 
 westward hollow between Moss-Edge and our 
 Mallerstang Hag. I see, as I saw then, Letty's 
 bit cottage nestled close beneath the Hag, with its 
 one spreading apple-tree, and its half-acre of prawd 
 potato-ground ; and opposite, the white, broad farm- 
 house of Davie o' Burtree-syke. And I see, too, all 
 the lights and shades where Eastern Stockdale 
 sweeps its billowy undulations to the fells that bar 
 them back, with views above the lesser, nearer 
 heights, of Houghill and Bowfells to the southwest, 
 Shunnor and Lovely-Seat to the east, and between 
 their broad, full swells the cloudy brows of 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 85 
 
 " Penyghent and Ingleborough, 
 The highest hills all England thorough," 
 
 according to our proud dale rhyme. 
 
 But all at once I started and drew back from my 
 place on the wall. For moorland and fell and beck 
 no longer were all my own in their unbroken soli- 
 tude. There was some one coming even now, 
 around the northern base of this same fell. 
 
 I would have known him even at a greater dis- 
 tance. Would have known him even had he not 
 ridden along that syke as perhaps no other mari 
 would ride, checking his horse and coming slowly, 
 thoughtfully along, in the self-same track I had 
 taken when I met him there. He neared that bur- 
 tree clump, — when suddenly he flung himself out 
 of the saddle, and I saw him treading down the 
 ferns here and there, as though to find out anything 
 that might lie hidden in their keeping. I knew well 
 enough he would find nothing. And then, remount- 
 ing, he looked back, toward a wreath of smoke 
 from Mallerstang chimney, "a frown upon the 
 atmosphere." Looked, and, taking off his hat, 
 waved it with a triumphant flourish. 
 
 He did not think that wave might have been 
 answered near at hand, — here on the fell's brow, 
 in the midst of the dark lines of peat. But he put 
 '-^^urs to his horse and dashed off at full speed ; 
 and I caught one glimpse, and then another, as he 
 passed up Stockdale toward the road to Hawes and 
 Askrigg. 
 
 " 
 
 
 li 
 
86 
 
 WEARITIIORNE. 
 
 I I 
 
 It was Thursday, market-day at Askrigg ; and, 
 accustomed to the habits of the country-people 
 round me, I leaped to my conclusion. He was 
 bound there, and was safe for all day, since the ride 
 was long. And I, — should I lose such an oppor- 
 tunity ? I would not go near Wearithorne while 
 I might meet him ; but now that he was away, why 
 should I not see Naunty Marget, question her, and 
 beg her to question Kester about those letters and 
 my mother? 
 
 Those peats had not the power to hold me back. 
 No sign of rain in all the sky, — to-morrow would 
 do as well for them, besides giving me another 
 breezy hill-top holiday. I was not sufficiently in 
 awe of Kester to be bound down to any task by 
 the thought of him. 
 
 And so I turned my back on the sods awaiting 
 me, and straight went down the fell-side, to the 
 margin of the syke. 
 
 I too followed it ; but i*" the contrary direction 
 from that which Miles Lethwaite had taken, I too 
 paused when I came to the spot where he had dis- 
 mounted ; but not quite with the purpose he had 
 had. I stooped and laid the book near where he 
 had stooped to look for it. The hoof-print of his 
 horse was yet upon the oozy sod, and there I deftly 
 bent down the ferns around, not to conceal, but to 
 make it appear they had concealed, the book. I 
 too waved my hat; not toward Mallerstang, but 
 in the direction of the road by which he had gone 
 
WBARITHORNE. 
 
 8r 
 
 by. I did not altogether fancy that triumphant 
 wave of his. Now, if luck would but have it, 
 that he should return this way ! If Hob o' the 
 Hurst, or any other of the canny " fairishes " of 
 these haunted wolds, would but direct Miles's 
 glance, and while it yet was light enough to see ! 
 I could but trust to such luck and such friendly 
 offices. 
 
 The way by which Miles had come, though quite 
 as direct for his ride as the regular Swaledale road, 
 was somewhat longer to Wearithorne than my 
 wonted path through Helbeck Lund. But what it 
 took in length it made up in ease ; and I was soon 
 across the open ii\por that stretched between Hel- 
 beck Lund and Wearithorne ; soon on the avenue 
 to the House. 
 
 They were so bright, those glowing lines of 
 limes, that I forgot half my dulness as they arched 
 above, and made the air musical with bees and 
 heavy with the scent of light-winged blossoms. 
 
 But about the house there was a gloom now as 
 of those old days passed a^ay, — a strange hush 
 over all the place. No door set hospitably wide ; 
 shutters were closed here and there. A something 
 of foreboding stule over me, and very quietly and 
 timidly I went round to Naunty Marget's wing, to 
 find it closed ; and when I opened the door, no one 
 within. 
 
 No sound as I passed in. I began to think the 
 house was left unto me desolate. 
 
88 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 I went through the kitchen into the dairy, back 
 again, and into the library at last. 
 
 But, as I stood there wondering, I heard a step 
 without. 
 
 Naunty Marget's step ; but it was not like her 
 to draw back with so agitated a start. 
 
 " Well-a-day ! Who'd ha' thought o' seeing the 
 lass here ?" And her voice fairly broke down, and 
 one tear after another coursed its way down her 
 wrinkled cheeks. 
 
 1 drew her, unresisting, into the library, and 
 seated her in an arm-chair, taking from her the 
 tray she was carrying. There were the remains of 
 an invalid's breakfast upon it ; thus much I took 
 in at a glance before I set it down. Illness, then, 
 perhaps, — but not death, — had crossed the thresh- 
 old before me. I knelt down at Naunty's side and 
 took those withered hands, so strangely passive 
 now, wont to be quick and helpful and full of 
 energy, in both my own. 
 
 " Naunty, what is it ? You must tell me, — you 
 must let me help you." 
 
 But the hands were wrung from me, — wrung in 
 a passionate, helpless anguish. 
 
 " Thou canna help me, bairn ; thou mun go back. 
 Thou's no call here, — not thou, not thou, o' a* 
 ithers." 
 
 "And why not I, Naunty? Do you thiu c I'd 
 leave you in your trouble ? Is it the fever ? Is it 
 Mrs. Lethwaite who is ill ? Come, tell me, — bet- 
 
WEARITIIORNE. 
 
 89 
 
 ter sune as syne. Because, if you do not, here I 
 stay in any case." 
 
 And as I knelt there still at her side, I folded 
 my arms very resolutely, yet with something of an 
 appalled sense of my hardihood. For certainly I 
 had never before ventured to brave Marget ; and I 
 would not have been surprised had she taken me 
 quietly by the arm and marched me out of doors, 
 as I had seen her do a froward child. 
 
 But she did nothing of the kind. She only 
 turned her head and looked at me fixedly. And 
 then she rocked herself to and fro in great distress 
 and indecision, half moaning to herself the while. 
 
 I caught the burden of her murmured words. 
 They were strange words for Naunty Marget, who 
 never faltered in all her life before, I dare avouch. 
 
 "What mun I do? What mun I do? What 
 luck could weise the bairn the gate here ?" 
 
 "Mrs. Lethwaite is ill, Marget?" I asked her, 
 suddenly. 
 
 " Ay, she is ill." 
 
 " And Colonel Lethwaite, — he is away, and does 
 not know it ?" 
 
 " No, he kens na it." 
 
 " And, — Marget, the servants are all gone ?" 
 
 " A' but Mally ; she's a-gate." 
 
 Now Mally, leer and careless Mally, was more 
 than Letty's half-sister in helplessness on an emer- 
 gency. Therefore it was easy enough to come to 
 the conclusion which prompted my next question : 
 
 8* 
 
 
' 
 
 
 90 
 
 WEARirilORNE, 
 
 " You have been sitting up all night with Mrs. 
 Lethwaite, Naunty?" 
 
 What a start she gave, and how her lips moved 
 with a swift denial! But that denial must have 
 been a falsehood, for it could not pass the thresh- 
 old of those lips. 
 
 She might have known she could not break 
 through the habit of truth at this late day. But 
 she merely attempted it faintly, and sat mute. The 
 attempt suggested my next words : 
 
 " Mrs. Lethwaite does not wish her son to know 
 how ill she is?" I went on, in my cross-examination. 
 
 Marget said never a word, and so that question 
 was answered. I did not care to put any more. 
 I would make my comment on them now. 
 
 " You know well enough, Naunty, that, with no 
 one but Mally about you, you cannot keep the 
 knowledge of Mrs. Lethwaite' s illness from her 
 son. You cannot do everything for her yourself. 
 What you have to do, is just to let me stay and 
 help you." 
 
 " Ne'er be in me, then," she said, sullenly. 
 " Thou's niver win at her." 
 
 I spoke no more, but I deliberately untied the 
 riband of my hat, and rose, and laid it on the 
 table. 
 
 She looked up at me in amazement. " What has 
 come over the bai-n?" she muttered; and then, in 
 a changed voice, " She doesna speak of hersel', — 
 thissen's none her way. It have been put intil her 
 
WEARITIIORNE. 
 
 91 
 
 heart, and I munna stand in her h'ght, poor bairn. 
 It's no for me to keep a' the keys at my own 
 girdle. I'se nobbut stand aside and let things go 
 as they will ; I durstna direct them." 
 
 There was no more opposition to my will, but 
 she sat a moment still in silence, and then said, in a 
 firmer tone, — 
 
 " Ye mun know, dearie, yesterday there came ill 
 news. The great Lunnon house where the Mais- 
 ter's money were, has failed ; there is ruin at the 
 door." 
 
 " Oh, Naunty, ruin ? Must Wearithorne be sold, 
 — pass away from the Lethwaites ?" 
 
 " Out no ! None so bad as thattens. But a' 
 nobbut Wearithorne mun go, and we make shift to 
 be near and saving. The news came yester-morn, 
 and Mrs. Lethwaite paid that fine French maid o' 
 hers at after, and packed her off with a' the ithers 
 but Mally and me. She can keep us two, poor 
 leddy." 
 
 " And it is this that has made her ill, Naunty?" 
 
 She looked at me, and her lips moved. But, 
 after all, she was silent for a moment. Then she 
 said, — 
 
 " She seemed to bear up well, just at the first. 
 A' yesterday she went about, a bit pale like, but 
 calm an' douce, and thp' fnll o' thought for ivery- 
 thing. But last evening sJie and Maister Miles 
 were in the library in th-.- gloaming, and presently 
 she came to her own chainer, for a' the world as 
 
 \\ 
 
,.'^.. 
 
 Air 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 m// ^^*;4>^^^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 1.1 
 
 I^IM |2.5 
 2.0 
 
 lAO 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 |l-25 |U 1.6 
 
 
 -< 6" 
 
 t, 
 
 •' 
 
 
 V] 
 
 >7^ 
 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEi'T MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTEk, N.Y < 1 .SO 
 
 (716) 872-. 503 
 
 
 

 4 
 
1 1 
 
 93 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 white and scared like as if she'd trysted wi' a 
 ghost. And then she fainted dead away, and when 
 I brought her to at last, she bade me mint nothing 
 o't to Maister Miles, but say as she were weary and 
 had gone to rest. Poor dear," she added, under 
 her breath, — " poor dear, to rest ! And I watched 
 by her a' the lee-lang night." 
 
 What Naunty Marget had heard in her vigil 
 through that lee-lang night I did not know then, 
 nor do I now. Word of it has never crossed her 
 lips nor mine. But I think she caught from her 
 mistress's incoherent speech just a hint of the 
 truth. A hint, of some wrong done to Nannette of 
 the Hag. More than that I do not believe she 
 understood. If she had guessed what that wrong 
 was, and whose blood ran in my veins, I doubt not 
 she would have been altogether true to me. As it 
 was, her love for me must have been strong, when 
 it could make her " stand aside and let things gp 
 as they would ;" when she " durstna direct them," 
 even though undirected they might bring harm to 
 a Lethwaite. My poor auld Marget ! At this day, 
 and looking calmly back upon it all, I can see that 
 it was pain and grief to her not to be altogether 
 true to me. 
 
 " Ye see just how it is," she went on, with obvi- 
 ous effort : " Maister Miles he be gone to the law- 
 yer at Askrigg for to settle up the business some 
 gate. An' the mistress she wunna ha' him ken 
 she's no that well. It's oftentimes she dunna come 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 93 
 
 down o' morning, and so the Maister dunna think 
 strange. I reckon mysel' she's getten a shock she 
 wunna be the better of so soon as she believes ; 
 but she thinks she's be up again to-morn. I'se sore 
 wore out wi' watching a' the night, and '11 be the 
 better o' your help, lassie." 
 
 " I'll go now, then," I said. 
 
 But she put out her hand to detain me, and a 
 frightened look came into her eyes. Yet she 
 checked herself, and said, — 
 
 " The drops ye mun gie her, an she bids ye, are 
 on the bit stand by the window. Happen, as the 
 room is darkened, she wunna ken the bairn from 
 me. 
 
 This was added half to herself, as if in self-justifi- 
 cation for suffering me to take her place. But she 
 did not withdraw the permission, and I went away 
 to my post. 
 
 The room was very dark, as she had said, and 
 the invalid in a deep slumber, so that I had sat a 
 long time in the window unobserved. Even when 
 she stirred at length, and called in a faint voice for 
 Marget to give her the drops again, I obeyed 
 in silence, and without her observing that it was 
 not Marget who came to her. 
 
 But presently, still without moving, she bade me 
 bathe her forehead with the cologne on the dress- 
 ing-table. And I had but touched her brow lightly 
 twice or thrice, when she put up her hand and 
 caught mine. 
 
94 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 " This is surely not Marget," she said, turning to 
 look at me. " Is it you, Mally ?" Then, as her eyes 
 grew accustomed to the dim light, she said, fret- 
 fully,- 
 
 " I told Marget I would have no other servant 
 than Mally. Mally surely ought to give all the 
 assistance she requires. One would think things 
 might go right for just one day, when one is ill." 
 
 " But I'm none your servant, Mrs. Lethwaite," 
 said I from my window to which I had retreated. 
 " I only came to see Naunty Marget, and I reck- 
 oned you would let me take her place for an hour 
 or so." 
 
 " Naunty Marget ? I did not know she had a 
 niece." 
 
 " No, madam, but she has been rare and kind to 
 me, and I've aye called her so. I am niece to Kes- 
 ter o' Mallerstang Hag." 
 
 " Kester !" 
 
 The name came from her in a low, frightened 
 gasp. She raised herself upon her arm, crying out, 
 breathlessly, — 
 
 " Come here, girl, — put the window open wide, 
 and come here, quick !" 
 
 I hurriedly threw the shutters wide, — the sash 
 was already raised, — for I thought she was faint for 
 air, Marget, — if she were but here! But Mrs. 
 Lethwaite caught my arm as I was passing. 
 
 " Don't call any one," she said, faintly. " Don't 
 leave me." 
 
 
%i 
 
 WEARITIIORNE. 
 
 95 
 
 I knelt beside the couch, and raised her head. 
 She was gasping painfully for breath, and with my 
 free hand I moistened her brow and cheeks and 
 lips with the cologne. She was staring up at me 
 with a horror-stricken expression which alarmed 
 me. Then her eyes fell, and she lay awhile silent 
 and motionless. But just as I began to hope her 
 fallen asleep, she spoke again : 
 
 " Do you know if Colonel Lethwaite is gone 
 toAskrigg?" 
 
 " I heard Marget say so." ' 
 
 " And he cannot be here for some hours yet ?" 
 
 "Hardly before sunset, I should think, an he 
 has aught to detain him there." 
 
 "Then, Annot " 
 
 " Nannette, my name is, Mrs. Lethwaite." I do 
 not think she heard. She went straight on : 
 
 "I must speak to you before he comes. Go 
 and lock the door first, that we may not be inter- 
 rupted." 
 
 I obeyed in silence, wondering greatly as I did 
 so. Strange as it seems to me now in looking 
 back, I had not the faintest suspicion of the sub- 
 ject upon which she wished to speak to me. 
 Had she taken some fancy to me, — was perhaps 
 going to offer me Mally's place and feared the 
 girl might come in while we were talking it over? 
 I drew the bolt more noisily than was at all neces- 
 sary, and came back to my place with something 
 of indignation. If that were what she had to say 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
96 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 to me, she might as well leave the door wide, for 
 Mally certainly would have no reason to complain 
 if she should overhear my answer. 
 
 But the first words startled me: 
 
 "Annot, you know my son Miles?" 
 
 The blood rushed to my face, and a hundred 
 wild ideas to my brain. The one that remained 
 when I faltered out my " Yes," was that the lady 
 was about to rebuke me for presumption. 
 
 Yet, through all my confusion, there came a 
 glow of satisfaction at the thought of that volume 
 lying among the ferns upon the margin of the 
 beck. 
 
 "And what do you think of him, then?" she 
 asked next, after a pause. 
 
 I had not put that question to myself, and it 
 was not likely I would be prepared with an answer 
 for her. 
 
 "Come here, — near me, Annot, — near, where I 
 can see your face." 
 
 "Mrs. I-,ethwaite," I broke in, passionately, "an 
 you have aught to say to me of your son, you 
 must say on. I will listen. But an you think to 
 spy upon me while you speak, you are mistaken 
 in me. Your son will tell you how we parted, — 
 he 'will do me the justice to tell you I have 
 played no such daft ploy as to seek to lessen 
 the distance between us. You have no right to 
 think " 
 
 "That you love Miles?" < 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 97 
 
 The question fairly took my breath away. The 
 indignant denial died upon my lips. I sat there 
 voiceless, breathless, bewildered, and trembling, — 
 powerless utterly to refute that which she had 
 said. For her words were as a revelation to me. 
 
 "Annot " 
 
 "My name is no Annot," I broke in, bitterly. 
 "I am just Nannette o' Kester o' Mallerstang. 
 Look at my hands, Mrs. Lethwaite," I said, brav- 
 ing her utmost scrutiny, and coming forward in 
 the light: "they are sunburnt and toil-hardened. 
 Look at them beside your own! Do you think 
 I am blind to the difference? Do you think I do 
 not know that like joins hands with like? And do 
 you think these hands are so weak and so un- 
 certain, they will stretch out for that beyond their 
 reach?" 
 
 She caught my hand in hers, and looked at it, 
 and then wistfully up into my face. 
 
 "At least," she said, in a quivering tone, "the 
 little hand — sun-browned it is — not over-gentle, 
 and not so ft as it should be, — but it does not 
 look as if it would clutch so tenaciously after its 
 own rights that it would not heed how it defaced 
 and spoiled the life of others." 
 
 "I do not understand you," I said, coldly. "An 
 you mean I'll spoil your life by seeking to have 
 any claim on your son, you may rest satisfied. 
 It's like, the word he has spoken was a mere 
 nothing, with which gentlemen may dare to 
 
 9 
 
98 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 lightlie simple country-lasses. I set no store by 
 it. Only" — and I felt the angry blood rush to 
 my brow again — "bid him ken how it needed not 
 his mother to come between and part us; for 
 before s^he spoke I had put away from me " 
 
 " Softly, little one," — she drew me, passive, down 
 upon the low seat by her co.uch : " you must 
 not let his mother's awkwardness work hurt to 
 Miles." 
 
 I stared at her. Could I have heard aright? 
 Was this proud mother wooing the peasant-girl in 
 her son's stead ? She must have read incredulity 
 in my face, for she said, quickly, — 
 
 " Cannot you understand his happiness may be 
 dearer to me than any pride of birth or station?" 
 
 "No," I answered, looking full into her eyes. 
 "I cannot understand it; and I don't believe it." 
 For I saw she quailed from my gaze, and I was 
 not blind to the forced smile on her lips. The 
 very clasp of her soft fingers over mine was shrink- 
 ing and reluctant. This woman was constraining 
 herself to act a part, and it went hard with her. 
 She was too proud to throw herself into it fully; 
 she could not repress all betrayal of her shrinking 
 from me ; and as I said out my abrupt speech, I 
 could plainly see she quailed. 
 
 "An Colonel Lethwaite knows of this '* 
 
 " He does not know," she faltered. 
 
 "Then he can speak for himself, — can have my 
 answer from myself But," I added, rising, " as I 
 
 V 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 99 
 
 misdoubt he has anything to ask which will re- 
 quire an answer from me, I think you will find 
 it wiser to be silent on what we have said." 
 "And this is all you have to say to me ?" 
 "All. But this," added I, in an after-thought: 
 " you will say to your son, touching some papers 
 he has of mine, that I wish him to return them to 
 me. I shall learn all I want from another person. 
 I'll not be beholden to him for aught of trouble 
 about them." ' 
 
 " Those papers," she said, with evident effort, — 
 "my son showed them me last evening in the 
 library. What are they, do you think?" Then, 
 quickly, as she interpreted aright my surprised 
 glance, "Surely you cannot count it strange they 
 interest me, when my son loves you, — ay, for all 
 you say?" 
 
 " They are written by my' mother's hand, and 
 they show she held another rank from mine. I 
 believe that of them. I believe, too, I shall track 
 out through them her name and her life." 
 "How will you track them out?" 
 " I'll never rest until I do it, Mrs. Lethwaite." 
 " It is hardly a woman's work, dear. Why not 
 keep them until you are my son's wife, and then 
 
 let him " 
 
 " Mrs. Lethwaite," I cried, suddenly, " those 
 papers are something to you. The reading of 
 them was in some strange way a shock to you. 
 Their being mine makes you not wish — but 
 
100 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 seem to wish — me married to your son. What 
 does it mean ? You would do well to tell me the 
 truth. For I will find it elsewhere." 
 
 A sharp moan, as of some creature entrapped, 
 forced her white lips apart. 
 
 " What motive you may have for this," I went 
 on, pursuing my advantage, " I cannot of course 
 tell now, but I will fathom it, — that I give you my 
 word." 
 
 She grasped my dress as I was passing her. 
 
 "Stay, — for Heaven's sake, hear what I must 
 say to you !" 
 
 It was impossible to turn my back on her appeal. 
 I stood still beside her, but did not offer to sit 
 down. 
 
 " Say on," I said, " but, I warn you, speak the 
 truth. Your words will be spent breath else. 
 Don't dream I did not see you were playing me 
 false, even now." 
 
 She turned her face from me, but she answered, — 
 
 « I will " 
 
 "The truth, Mrs. Lethwaite; I'll none be de- 
 ceived. It shall go hard but I will find some one 
 who will read it for me in those papers. Keep 
 silence if you will ; but, if you speak, you shall 
 tell me all." 
 
 " I will," she moaned. " The whole truth, which 
 I had not thought to utter to a soul. I would 
 rather die than speak it, but I would not rather see 
 Miles ruined. And if you take those papers from 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 lOI 
 
 him, and put them into other hands to be pushed 
 to the uttermost, you will surely ruin him." 
 
 " Ruin him ? But how ?" 
 
 " Will you force me to say every word ? Can 
 you not understand ?" she stammered, with white 
 lips. 
 
 I would not understand. I would have the 
 whole truth from her. The whole truth. 
 
 " They prove Wearithorne yours, my son beg- 
 gared. Worse than beggared; for the fortune I 
 brought has all been lost, and it is only through 
 this estate we can hope to pay off heavy debts* the 
 sudden loss involves us in." 
 
 " Wearithorne mine ?" 
 
 " Is it possible you cannot comprehend ? A law- 
 yer would not be so dull," — impatiently. "Those 
 papers you gave Miles, if sifted, prove you the 
 daughter of Annot Lethwaite, who must inherit 
 the estate before Miles, to whom it was willed in 
 default of any other heir." 
 
 " Go on." 
 
 I saw she had nerved herself to tell me the story, 
 and I would have it from her lips, even to the 
 uttermost. 
 
 " Annot Lethwaite," she went on at my bidding, 
 "after her rash marriage with one Fraser, — of whom 
 nobody knows anything, but that he resigned sud- 
 denly from the army somewhere in the colonies, to 
 avoid being dismissed, — was disowned by her grand- 
 father, who yet in a death-bed repentance left the 
 
I02 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 whole estate to her, or to her children if she had 
 any, and to my son unless they appeared. The old 
 'man died in the full belief that he had no other heir 
 than Miles." 
 
 I could easily credit that. Marget r.ad often told 
 me the old Master of Wearithorne was dead some 
 months before Kester brought me to this neigh- 
 borhood. But I did not think of this now. I was 
 dizzy and confused. There was but one thought 
 clear in this chaos. Kester, — what was he to me ? 
 I put the question shrinkingly, I so feared the 
 reply. 
 
 " Nothing," Mrs. Lethwaite answered me. " He 
 knew your mother as a tenant's son might know 
 the young lady of the Hall. And it was his sloop 
 which carried them away to Scotland. And when 
 she died, she trusted him to bring her child here, 
 to claim the estate of Wearithorne." 
 
 " And why did he not claim it for me ?" 
 
 She was silent. It was not until I had repeated 
 my question that she said, very low, — 
 
 " Can you not understand ? Mallerstang, — Kes- 
 ter Holme coveted it, — and I It was the price 
 
 of his treachery to you." 
 
 '* Then Kester never bought it ? Did your son 
 suspect this, Mrs. Lethwaite ?" for I seemed com- 
 ing to an explanation of Kester's unsparing hatred. 
 
 " He has suspected, not me, but Kester. He 
 thinks I have been defrauded, and has tried to get 
 from Kester some clearer account of the bargain 
 
 \ 
 

 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 103 
 
 than mine. Kester has kept me in perpetual 
 terror," she ended, with a weary sigh, " ever since 
 that first unhappy night I came back to Weari- 
 thorne." 
 
 " And Kester, then, is nothing to me ?" 
 
 " Nothing." 
 
 I could have found it in my heart just then to 
 thank her, as if hers were the boon of parting me 
 from Kester. But there was a sudden revulsion of 
 feeling when she leaned forward and touched me. 
 
 "Why have you told me this now?" I arled, 
 coldly. 
 
 She only looked up at me piteously. But I had 
 no pity for her. I had been aching too long with my 
 own grievous hurt to feel another's just now. And 
 she knew I had no pity, and she faltered, — 
 
 " It is because Miles suspects, — not the whole 
 truth, God of mercy, not the whole! — but that 
 these papers give a clue to Annot Lethwaite and 
 her child. He does not know she was your mother, 
 but thinks the papers must have fallen into Kester's 
 hands, not through your mother, but in some other 
 way, from the House here. Miles suspects ; and 
 Miles is not one to shut his eyes and keep the 
 estate." 
 
 " And if his eyes were opened he might see your 
 guilt as well as his loss. And still I do not see 
 why you have told me this. I am sure you do not 
 expect me to forget, — to go back to the old life, — 
 the old wretchedness ?" 
 
104 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 "If you were his wife, — if you withheld the 
 papers, — if you spared to ruin his mother " 
 
 I said not one word in answer. I knew she was 
 looking to me for it, though while I stood still 
 there beside her, my eyes were fixed upon the 
 floor. If I spared ! 
 
 Presently she said, in quivering tones, " Annot, 
 if Kester is not. Miles is of your blood." 
 
 "I see that. Well?" 
 
 " And for his sake you will forgive ?" 
 
 I drew away from her, and began to pace the 
 floor restlessly. Forgive ? I was possessed with 
 a wild desire to turn upon some one, — to bring 
 down retribution for my long suffering. 
 
 " Forgive ? I'll no harm your son, Mrs. Leth- 
 waite," I said. " I'll no touch one acre of the lands 
 he has thought his " 
 
 " Oh, Annot, how can I ever thank you ?" 
 
 " Stay, and hear me out," I interrupted her. 
 " I'll no touch one acre of the lands he has thought 
 his. But for you and Kester, — you both shall feel 
 how I have suffered." 
 
 " What do you mean ?" she questioned, faintly. 
 
 I stopped short in my restless pacing of the 
 room, and came and stood beside her. ** See," I 
 said, putting out my hand again upon her own, as 
 white as the fair coverlet on which it lay, — " is this 
 the hand of a Lethwaite ? An hour ago I said it 
 was not fit to mate with such an one as yours ; is 
 it whiter, smoother, softer, since ? And is it this 
 
WEARITITORI^E. 
 
 105 
 
 only, my life has marred for me ? Do you think 
 naught but my hands are grown hard in it? Do 
 you think a word of yours can make a Lethwaite 
 of me ? It is dree work you have wrought, — work 
 past your mending." 
 
 Her other hand stole up, and covered her face 
 from me, where it lay upon the pillow. Other 
 than that stealthy movement, she made none. 
 ' I went on, more vehemently still : 
 
 "A very dog will turn and rend again when 
 he is trampled down. And in what am I better? 
 Not in the rearing, certainly. An Rockie, up 
 yonder at Mallerstang, has been banned and cursed 
 at, flung out of the road, beaten, frightened, till he 
 has cowered shivering away out of sight and hear- 
 ing, — I have no less. An he had a caress, or a kind 
 word, so had not I. An he had a full meal now 
 and then, and lay down in satisfied content, it was 
 never so with me. I was cursed and hated, — 
 starved in heart and brain. I could rather forgive 
 Kester even every blow he has struck me, than 
 forgive you the blank and hopelessness of all these 
 years. If every softer feeling has been crushed 
 out of me, to you and Kester do I owe it all. Can 
 you look for aught from me, than that I should 
 discharge my debt 'n full to both of you?" 
 
 I stopped short, less for an answer, than that 
 breath failed me ; less that I had poured forth 
 all my wrongs, than that I lacked voice to tell 
 them in. And no answer came to me. When I 
 
io6 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 looked down on my enemy before me, there was 
 something in the listless drooping of the arm 
 across the face, in the white parting of the lips, 
 that startled me. I sprang to the bell and rang 
 it wildly. It seemed an hour's weary while be- 
 fore Marget came in, and found me kneeling by 
 the couch, trying to chafe some life into the poor 
 cold hands. 
 
 Not that there was any pity in me, even then, 
 for the guilty woman before me. Only a certain 
 remorse and a vague terror of death. It did not 
 tend to soften me that Marget sent me straight- 
 way from the room. I do not know if she meant 
 to be harsh ; but probably she blamed me, as well 
 she might, for the state in which she found her 
 mistress. Certainly she ordered me out, very 
 shortly and authoritatively. But I crept back to 
 ask, with awed and bated breath, — 
 
 "Will she get better, Marget? Is it a swoon?" 
 
 She turned upon me sharply: 
 
 "What iver art doing here? Hast not done 
 mischief enow e'enow, but thou mun still be lin- 
 gering? I'm woe for ye, lass, — an ye ha' killed the 
 mistress wi' yer pingling clavers, it's over late to 
 take the rue That wunna lift her fro* the narrow 
 bed back to her son. Nay, whisht! — away wi' 
 ye ! — go thy ways back to Mallerstang. There's 
 trouble enow i' the house the day, — I wunna ha' 
 ye add to 't." 
 
 This last drop of bitterness I owed yonder 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 107 
 
 woman, too, — that my one friend should turn 
 from me to her. 
 
 Marget never heeded that I did not obey her, 
 further than to move away to the dressing-room, 
 just within which I crouched down, out of sight. 
 Mally was there to help her now ; and, for all my 
 anxiety, I was not quite able to brave Marget's 
 anger. Out of sight I crouched down, waiting, 
 listening to footsteps coming and going, — taking 
 no note of time, in my one long, breathless dread. 
 For the footsteps were as stealthy, the voices 
 were as hushed, as in the chamber of death. 
 
 Until there came a heavier tread, — a stir, — a 
 suppressed murmur. 
 
 I pushed the door wider, and pressed forward^ 
 and glanced within. 
 
 Everything about the room is engraved on 
 my memory in lines of pain time has no power 
 to blot out. The flushed, unresting face upon 
 the pillow, — Marget bending above, — Miles, his 
 bronzed face of an ashen pallor, his lip quivering 
 suddenly, as the sufferer's high, sharp voice rang 
 out, — 
 
 "Miles too! And I have ruined him, — the 
 shame, the shame ! — he'll never bear " 
 
 "Eh, but begone, for Heaven's sake, Maister 
 Miles!" I heard Marget whisper: "ye see the 
 mistress gets mair an' m?j'r r»v*- o' her head when 
 she sets eyes upon y^. Go; an there be any 
 change, I'se come for ye, poor lad." 
 
io8 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 He did not go ; but he drew apart, into the 
 shadow of the curtain, in the recess, out of sight 
 of Mrs. Lethwaite. I was so near him I might 
 almost have touched him with an outstretched 
 hand; but he never saw me. His eyes were fixed 
 upon the ground, and about his mouth were such 
 lines of suffering as I had seen nothing of before. 
 For I was not used to the sight of emotion, be- 
 yond that of anger sometimes in old Kester. And 
 what was this I had done? Had my harshness 
 given the death-blow to this woman? Had it 
 brought thi^ pain to Miles Lethwaite's face? 
 
 " Poor lad !" had Marget said, — ruined in sub- 
 stance, spoiled of even his mother's love and of 
 his faith in her. Was it I who should work him 
 this? I? 
 
 I stole out from my place. But, softly as I drew 
 near, Mrs. Lethwaite's eyes unclosed and looked 
 straight up to mine, with such unutterable horror 
 of fear in them that I was prepared for the cry 
 panted forth : 
 
 " Have mercy ! — Miles, — if he should know " 
 
 " She's wandering," Marget said. 
 
 But was this wandering ? She never moved her 
 eyes from mine ; they never lost that agony of 
 dread. But there was recognition of me, too, — or 
 so I thought. And, acting on the impulse of this 
 thought, I stooped suddenly, and with my lips close 
 to her ear, I whispered what I had come back to 
 say : 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 109 
 
 " Miles shall not know. Only trust all to me. 
 I will — ay, I promise to destroy every one of 
 those papers. Miles shall never know. Will not 
 that comfort you ?" 
 
 Poor soul ! That comfort found its ,way even 
 then, in her disordered brain. She repeated the 
 words after me, in a wondering sort of way, under 
 her breath, faintly, and so low that only I, bending 
 down to her, could hear : 
 
 " Miles shall not know, — shall never know." 
 
 Repeated them over and over again. And they 
 calmed her, and she lay upon my arm, still look- 
 ing up into my eyes, still clinging to my hand, 
 until her gaze grew less and less wild and strange. 
 And in awhile she fell into a troubled sleep, still 
 resting on my arm. 
 
 Miles quitted the room then, at Marget's second 
 bidding. As he passed my chair he lingered, — he 
 even spoke my name in a low voice. 
 
 But I would not look up. A passionate indig- 
 nation throbbed within me. It was as though they 
 were all leagued against me, — all, — Marget, Mrs. 
 Lethwaite, Miles, — and that promise of mine to 
 Mrs. I '"♦^hwaite was as a fetter binding me down 
 hand and foot. 
 
 And so, unanswered, he passed out. 
 
 At first not even pity and remorse could over- 
 come the repulsion with which I felt her resting on 
 me. But in the long watch that followed, during 
 which I dared not move for fear of breaking the 
 
 10 
 
¥Wr 
 
 "" fW 
 
 IIO 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 light, uncertain slumber, — in that watch, it almost 
 seemed that she was changed to me. 
 
 If one would lose the spirit of enmity, let one 
 not receive a kindness at a foe's hand, but do one. 
 Let a woman watch alone in the stillness, above a 
 sufferer's couch, and see what wrath can survive 
 that. The helpless droop of the poor head upon 
 my arm, the yearning appeal of the eyes upraised 
 to mine, — truly, when my enemy fell into deep 
 unbroken sleep at last, and I ventured to lay her 
 down upon her pillow, she had conquered. She 
 had conquered, — she, and not the thought of Miles 
 which had brought me back to her. She, — pity 
 for, I had almost said sympathy with, her. And in 
 the days that came after — the days she filled with 
 cruel wrong — I never more was able quite to put 
 away the sense of that head lying helplessly 
 against my breast, of those wan eyes pleading so 
 to mine. For we may forget a kindness done to 
 us, — may even repay it with yet further injury; but 
 a kindness we have done will throw some gleam 
 of sunshine into our darkest thoughts, and brighten 
 them with something of forgiveness for the one who 
 works us hurt. 
 
 When I had laid her softly down upon the pil- 
 low, Marget came and drew me away. 
 
 " Go now, bairn, — go," she whispered me ; " I 
 wunna ha' her see thee here when she wakes. It's 
 over late now, and thou mun be home." 
 
 Passively I obeyed, and left the room. There 
 
 . 
 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 Ill 
 
 was no good-night exchanged between Marget and 
 me. It would have been a farewell had I spoken 
 it. But I had no heart to sav the word. Some- 
 thing had come between us ; the old familiar tone 
 was gone, and there was a soreness on my part, as 
 if she had not been true to me. But, indeed, if 
 truth to mc involved falsehood to a Lethwaite, I 
 had little right to look for it. 
 
 I had almost forgotten Miles Lethwaite the 
 while. But I must find him now; must claim 
 from him those papers I had promised to destroy. 
 Should I find him in the library? 
 
 Going in, again for one instant I forget Miles 
 Lethwaite. For, as I enter, the sun's rays, slant- 
 ing through the west window, fall so full upon a 
 portrait that I pause to look at it. 
 
 I find more in that pictured face now than I 
 have ever been able to read there before. More 
 than pride, than coldness. An unscrupulous will 
 in the slight yet firm curves of the lips, — a will 
 which had not hesitated to sacrifice me when oc- 
 casion served. Would it ever hesitate again ? For 
 it is not hard to understand that her agony but 
 now was not remorse for the wrong to me, — was 
 rather fear of the retribution to follow after wrong. 
 And back upon me come, as though written down 
 in the soft lines of that fair face, the wrongs I have 
 suffered, — the wretched days of Mallerstang, — the 
 nights when I have sobbed myself asleep in childish 
 fears and dread and loneliness, — the Hopes and 
 
T 
 
 112 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 longings all a dreary blank. There is not even 
 any comfort in the memory of the hours here at 
 Wearithorne, — how they were stolen from old 
 Kester, — how they were paid for in blows when 
 I returned at night, or in words wellnigh as hard 
 to bear, when something in my face, as I grew 
 up to womanhood, made his hand fall and his 
 voice rise instead. And Marget, — that is still the 
 bitterest thought of all, as I stand there and 
 watch my enemy's haughty smile fade out in the 
 dusk. 
 
 And then I see there is a candle burning in the 
 secretary's dim recess, — the secretary lid is down, 
 and his chair drawn up to it. A packet of letters 
 tied with a green riband is pushed aside, as if he 
 had laid it there ; but he is not heeding it. His 
 arms are folded on the desk, and his head is bowed 
 down upon them. 
 
 He does not stir until the rustle of my dress 
 comes close to him. And then he raises his head 
 and looks at me. 
 
 Whether I were Marget, or Mally, or Nannette, 
 he would never have heeded at that moment. I 
 know that at a glance. There is nothing in his 
 haggard eyes but the speechless agony of sus- 
 pense; and I see the firm lips quiver under the 
 brown beard, — quiver, without one audible word. 
 But I know well the question they would put. 
 And I answer it: 
 
 "She is sleeping quietly and peacefully. The 
 
 vV', 
 
 '* 
 
 
T 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 "3 
 
 fever has almost passed away. She will awake 
 restored. You need not fear." 
 
 "Nannette!" 
 
 The shaking voice is an appeal I cannot with- 
 stand. I go swiftly to him, — laying my two hands 
 in his right outstretched to me. 
 
 He draws me nearer, with that strong right 
 hand, and with those earnest eyes. Until I kneel 
 beside, and hide my face from him, upon the desk 
 where his was bowed but now. 
 
 His large palm closes over my two trembling 
 hands. But he makes no other sign. Perhaps 
 his thought is not half with me even now. But 
 
 that I am something to him at such a moment 
 
 Nay, something? By that firm clasp in which he 
 holds me fast, I know 
 
 He interrupts me, saying, still in that shaken 
 tone, — 
 
 " Glad tidings of great joy. The angels always 
 brought them, you know. And my little Nan- 
 nette has come to me in my hour of great dark- 
 ness. She will never go away again?" 
 
 I lifted my head. But before our eyes met, I 
 caught the proud, still glance of Mrs. Lethwaite 
 from her place on the wall opposite. 
 
 In my excited mood, I could almost fancy her 
 lip curled with a more scornful, sneering smile. 
 Was she to stand between us? 
 
 Perhaps Miles felt me tremble. For he re- 
 peated his question, forcing me to look at him. 
 
 lO* 
 
I 
 
 114 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 But I hardly saw him. I saw, instead, the dis- 
 tance that lay between us, now that I was never to 
 be Annot of Wearithorne to him, but just Nan- 
 nette o' Mallerstang. What if he shourd remem- 
 ber this presently ? — it is so easy to stoop lightly, 
 on the impulse of a moment, to a thing he knows 
 within his reach. 
 
 " She will never go away again ?" 
 
 It was not that voice, tender and true, I answered, 
 but the fear which had been whispering to me. For 
 I rose up, disengaging myself, and replying, in de- 
 fiance of the tears still on my lashes, — 
 
 " Ay, but she must go away, and that at once. 
 You see, I have forgotten Kester," — I could not 
 bring my lips to utter " Uncle Kester" just then, — 
 " but one cannot forget always." 
 
 He looked at me, disconcerted and puzzled. I 
 knew I had perplexed him, — that he could not tell 
 whether I had not understood at all ; or whether I 
 had come to him at his appeal, in the mere sym- 
 pathy of a thoughtless, childlike impulse. That was 
 as I would have it. If he really cared, let him speak 
 again. Not to-night, but in a cooler, calmer time. 
 
 As I half turned aside, my glance fell on the 
 packet. I put my hand out for it, saying, with ap- 
 parent carelessness, — 
 
 " An it's your will, I think I'll talie my letters 
 back with me." 
 
 But he intercepted me. 
 
 " Leave them with me, Nannette, a short while 
 
I 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 ns 
 
 longer. I meant to take them with me to Askrigg 
 to-day, to mail them there for my lawyer in Lon- 
 don. But on second thoughts, and at my mother's 
 suggestion, it seemed safer to write to him first, to 
 insure his receiving them. You must let me hold 
 them till I get his opinion as to what is best to do." 
 
 *' No, no," — still carelessly, — " I've changed my 
 mind. I'll not play at bogle-about-the-bush with 
 such a slender clue as that," 
 
 " But it is no slender clue. I at least am bound 
 to follow it up." 
 
 " Will you give me my own letters. Colonel Leth- 
 waite ?" cried I, waxing impatient. " If I list to take 
 them, who is to say me nay ? I'll make shift to 
 rest satisfied as I am. What matter if my mother 
 were a lady ? That will never make me any other 
 than just Nannette o' Mallerstang." 
 
 " It will not make you any other," he said, very 
 gently. " If it could, I would regret the day that 
 ever placed those letters in my keeping. But I 
 will tell you frankly, Nannette, I do not think they 
 are your mother's. I more than suspect the clue 
 leads altogether another way." 
 
 " Another way ?" I faltered. 
 
 " Nannette," — almost pleadingly, — " you do not 
 imagine it is not painful to me to gainsay you ? It 
 is painful every way. If I am right in my belief, it 
 may be I shall be utterly ruined. And if I am 
 wrong, — if these papers put you in possession of 
 an estate, — do you think I shall feel nothing, see- 
 
Ii6 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 ing you removed apart from me ? I am a poor 
 man this day : do you think I am generous enough 
 to wish you a rich woman, parted from me by wide 
 lands and all the troops of lovers they will bring ?" 
 
 I had nothing to answer to that. He went on, 
 not waiting, indeed, for any answer : 
 
 " But all that is nothing to the purpose. What 
 I have to consider is this : the papers certainly do 
 furnish some clue, and I have written to a lawyer 
 that I hold them. I am responsible for them, see- 
 ing of your own free will you gave them into my 
 keeping." 
 
 " But I who was free to give, am free to reclaim." 
 
 The packet lay before me, still knotted with the 
 riband, but bound about with a strip of paper too. 
 If I had looked closely enough to see what that 
 strip was, — but I hardly noticed it at all, in looking 
 at him. while he spoke : 
 
 " I am sorry if you are angry with me, but that 
 will not alter the case. A heavier responsibility 
 rests upon me in those papers than you know. 
 They shall be returned to you ; but first, that re- 
 sponsibility I mean to discharge." 
 
 Perhaps it was a strange sort of smile I forced 
 to my lips ; but I did force one, and pushed the 
 papers back to him, and said, as lightly as I could, 
 that he must take his own way, — I could see it was 
 of no use to combat his will. 
 
 "Of no use at all," he said, lightly in his turn; 
 then earnestly, — 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 ii; 
 
 " Why are you so unkind to-night ? You n?ust 
 know how your distrust pains me." 
 
 I answered nothing. He said again : 
 
 " You yourself gave me the papers willingly 
 enough. Why have you changed ?" 
 
 And still no answer. And leaning forward on 
 his arm, and looking in my face, he asked me, — 
 
 " Because you have not forgiven me that morn- 
 ing by the syke?" 
 
 I turned away my head : 
 
 " If I had been one of your grand ladies, — if I 
 had stood side by side with you, instead of below, 
 — you would never have done that." 
 
 " " ATOuld, Nannette." 
 
 Ac that thrill in his voice I flashed up one glance 
 at him. It answered me more clearly than his 
 words had. He added, after a pause, — 
 
 " And then, too, you were such a child in your 
 tears. Nannette, if you knew " 
 
 But I was not to know ; for Mally's entrance cut 
 him short. She brought more lights, and pro- 
 ceeded to draw the curtains. I felt her curious 
 gaze, as she passed close by me where I stood be- 
 side the secretary. Miles observed it too, for he 
 frowned over the letters, and pushed his chair back. 
 
 "That will do, Mally," he said, impatiently. 
 " Take your candles out to the dining-room. I 
 shall not be in here again this evening." 
 
 " Please, sir," the girl asked, " then shall I no 
 bar in the windows for the night?" <> ' 
 
"m 
 
 Ii8 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 " Very well," abruptly. 
 
 "And wunna ye be fain for dinner now?" she 
 persisted. 
 
 He turned to me, asking, in a low voice, if I 
 would stay. Then, as I hurriedly shook my head, 
 he said to Mally, — 
 
 " Just put off dinner for an hour yet." 
 
 She lingered, adjusting first one piece of furni- 
 ture, then another. I saw she was curious to dis- 
 cover why I was here with the Master. He saw it 
 too ; and once I divined from his sudden flush and 
 gesture that he was about to order her out angrily. 
 But he checked himself, rearranging letters and 
 papers, and thrusting that packet — I saw where he 
 thrust it — in the lowest of the left-hand shelves. 
 
 Suddenly he turned to me, — that book still lay 
 upon the secretary. 
 
 " My horse's hoof struck on this, down by Bur- 
 tree-syke, this evening. It can be no one's but 
 yours, and you must let me return it to you." 
 
 I could not keep down the burning color from 
 mounting to my very temples, but I did summon 
 hardihood to play my little hypocritical part of 
 surprise and regret at the weather-beaten appear- 
 ance of the volume he put into my hands. " It 
 looks indeed as if it had been in the very * drip of 
 summer rains' it sings of," said I, glancing over 
 a page, and warily avoiding that which he had 
 marked. 
 
 He had put the lid up again before he gave me 
 
 
wmm 
 
 mm 
 
 WEARTTHORNE. 
 
 119 
 
 the book. But he had not remembered to remove 
 the key. As I saw it still in the lock, a wild idea 
 flashed across my mind, — an idea I caught at heed- 
 lessly, and which banished every other thought. 
 He had come nearer to me where I stood beside 
 the light, and I took up the candle and moved 
 away to a sofa between the windows. There I 
 seated myself, supporting the candlestick on the 
 back of the sofa. That he was surprised by my 
 sudden defiance of appearances I could see by his 
 slight glance toward Mally, who had not yet 
 quitted the room. But as she closed the door 
 behind her, he came and took his seat beside me 
 on the sofa. 
 
 What I said to him I do not know, and I 
 hardly knew then. My brain was giddy with the 
 thought that had driven me to the sofa. I was 
 breathless, impatient, — turning over the leaves at 
 random, — making random comments on them, 
 too, and reading aloud, here a line and there a 
 line, after an aimless, disconnected, witless fashion 
 enough, I dare say. At least, I know my wits 
 were wandering very far, and my laugh startled 
 myself with its unnatural ring. I saw Miles look- 
 ing at me in a mazed way. 
 
 "What do you mean by mocking so, Nannette? 
 But mock on, if you will, at rhymed and written 
 love, so you believe that mine " 
 
 The start with which his words brought me 
 back from my own thoughts was involuntary 
 
,1 LiWIII I III WI^P 
 
 n 
 
 1 20 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 enough. But that in that start I should have, 
 let the candle fall to the floor, broken and ex- 
 tinguished, — if that were involuntary, at least I 
 made no movement to avoid it. And Miles and 
 I were left in darkness. 
 
 Of course the accident cut short his sentence. 
 He had started forward in the impulsive attempt 
 to save the light, as it shook in my hold. And I 
 drew myself away, and had glided across the 
 room, as he exclaimed, — 
 
 "Nannette, where are you? I cannot find 
 you." 
 
 I knew so well the place of every article of 
 furniture about that room, that I need hardly 
 have knocked over his chair before the secretary, 
 as I made iome incoherent reply about a tinder- 
 box. But the truth wi.3, the falling of that -hair 
 came in most opportunely to drown a slight grat- 
 ing noise there at the secretary. 
 
 "A tinder-box ? One moment, — I can strike a 
 light," he answered me. 
 
 I had the lid of the secretary down. But it 
 was hurriedly put up again, the key and the 
 packet hastily concealed in my dress, and I stand- 
 ing near him, when he stooped for the candle. _ 
 
 But I had done my work right well. The 
 broken wick just sputtered, and the spark went 
 out. 
 
 "What matter?" I said, carelessly. "I have 
 my hat, and you were going to the dining-room, 
 
WEARITirORNE, 
 
 121 
 
 — ^you'll no distract Naunty Marget by putting off 
 dinner?" 
 
 "Ay, but I will. You do not think I am to let 
 you go back to Mallerstang alone?" 
 
 "^ut I am going up to Mrs. Lethwaite first." ' 
 
 "You will let me know, then, when you are 
 ready." And he followed my groping way out 
 into the hall. 
 
 But I had not taken more than two or three 
 steps up the stairs when he stopped me : 
 
 " One moment, Nannette." 
 
 He had come forward to the balustrade, while I 
 paused above him. No light burned there, either; 
 but it was less dark than the library, though dim 
 enough. But Miles Lethwaite's face was very 
 clear to me, — is very clear to me now, in the 
 dusky hall, with the full moon peering in at the 
 narrow loop-hole windows. I see how the moon- 
 beams fell through the small, round panes, in tes- 
 sellated figures, on the stone pavement, crossed 
 now and again by the shadow of a lime-bough 
 without. I see the mirk corners, the rude arch over- 
 head, the great stone stair, with its quaintly-carven 
 balustrade, — and across that balustrade. Miles Leth- 
 waite's earnest face turned toward me, over the 
 mediaeval grin of the dragon that curls its ampli- 
 tude of scales about the abutment at the stair-foot. 
 Miles Lethwaite's face 
 
 " I want you to think over what I have said to 
 you to-night," he went on. " I shall not ask you 
 
 II 
 
r" 
 
 /••' 
 
 122 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 now what you think of it. I only beseech you » 
 
 Nannette, I believe, with all my soul, you are truth- 
 ful, ftank as a mere child. I have been perhaps 
 overhasty for you. I cannot look for you to 
 know your own heart certainly so soon. But you 
 will try to know it? You will be honest and 
 open with me? Nay, then, I will not keep you 
 now." 
 
 For I had made an involuntary movement which 
 he took for impatience. It was not impatience, — 
 it was pain, — indecision. Honest and open ? And 
 what was I doing ? Must I not tell him ? 
 
 " I have been selfish," he said, his whole face 
 changing as he saw me leaning there before, iiim, 
 downcast and drooping. " I forgot all the watch- 
 ing my darling has had. If anything could have 
 made her dearer, it must have been this watching 
 by my mother's side." 
 
 " You love your mother very dearly ?" I asked, 
 breathlessly. 
 
 " As one loves the one sure good of one's life." 
 
 " And how if you should ever find her — not 
 sure, — not good " 
 
 He smiled, for all reply. But when with some 
 impatience I put the question again, he answered 
 me, gravely, — 
 
 " You have told me you cannot remember your 
 mother, Nannette, so you do not understand." 
 
 Ay, but I did understand. I dared not tell him 
 then. Without another word, gropingly, wearily, 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 123 
 
 I turned away. For his sake, as for his mother's, 
 my lips were sealed, my promise must be kept. 
 
 Miles let me go. But when I glanced back mid- 
 way in the ascent, I saw him standing still where 
 I had left him. It pained me, I could not have said 
 why, to see how he watched. 
 
 I did go up to Mrs. Lethwaite's room ; but not 
 to see her lying there with closed eyes, as I had 
 left her. It was Mally sleeping at her post, — no 
 slumberer was on the bed. But as I crept noise- 
 lessly to the door of the dressing-room, the outer 
 door of the chamber was opened as noiselessly, and 
 there was the faint gleam of a shaded lamp, and 
 the flitting out of a white dressing-robe. 
 
 As I stood still there in the shadow, she passed 
 the outer door of the dressing-room. And as she 
 passed, I caught from the hand upraised to shade 
 the lamp the glitter of a bunch of keys. 
 
 Why my suspicions should have been so quick'y 
 roused by that, I do not know. But roused they 
 were ; and her stealthy way of peering forward into 
 the hall, where darkness showed the housekeeper's 
 preoccupation, did not give the lie to them. 
 
 And so I followed, cautious as herself, — drawing 
 back now and again round an angle or into a dusky 
 alcove when she turned with anxious glance behind 
 her. For I would know whether indeed she meant 
 me this treachery. 
 
 She was ghostly as any wraith, in that white 
 trailing robe of hers, and she glided on as stilly, 
 
124 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 one transparent hand shading the night-lamp, the 
 other catching by balustrade and wall, until she 
 reached the library and went in. 
 
 She had not altogether closed the door behind 
 her, and I pushed it wider, standing on the thresh- 
 old. 
 
 She was leaning heavily against the secretary, 
 holding the lamp high, while one after another of 
 a bunch of keys she tried to fit in the lock. I 
 knew her meaning well ; yet, for all, I could but 
 watch her admiringly. The slight yet stately 
 figure in the flowing dress, — the shapely head, 
 with its half-knotted, half-fallen mass of golden 
 hair (we Lethwaites have many of us those goldi- 
 locks borrowed from the far-off Annot, the Scots 
 peasant-girl), — the dark-blue eyes kindling in her 
 eagerness, and the proud lips scarlet as the fever- 
 flush on either cheek. My enemy was fair and 
 soft and lovely. Nature does not always set down 
 her index clearly feature by feature, but blots out 
 with a soft line or a flush of color the ugly list of 
 traits which we would write upon the face. 
 
 Mrs. Lethwaite heaved an impatient sigh, as one 
 by one she let the keys fall back upon the ring. 
 Would not one fit ? 
 
 One, at the last. It turned easily enough in the 
 lock, and she let the lid down. 
 
 Ay, she had stooped straight to the lowest of 
 the left-hand shelves. There were but two or three 
 loose papers on it now. She unfolded and glanced 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 125 
 
 tof 
 
 the 
 
 over them rapidly ; then she let her hand fall to 
 her side, in still dismay. 
 
 I waited until then, and then I left my place, — 
 not noiselessly, for I had no wish to startle her, — 
 and stood before her as she turned. 
 
 The speechless shame in her down-falling eyes 
 would of itself have told me what she had come 
 there to seek. 
 
 " And you could not even trust me ?" I said to 
 her, bitterly. " You are not satisfied to let me rob 
 myself, but you must rob me. I have the packet 
 safe here, Mrs. Lethwaite. You may go back and 
 rest, — I shall keep my word to you." 
 
 She did not think to answer me, — ^what could 
 she say ? She only moved to obey me. 
 
 But so shaken was she, so unnerved by all the 
 full hours had brought her, that in taking up the 
 lamp, her trembling hand let it fall. There was a 
 quick, sharp crash of broken glass, and we were 
 left in darkness. 
 
 The crash must have sounded through the door 
 she had left ajar. For I heard another open, from 
 the dining-room, I felt assured. * 
 
 " He is coming," I said, hurriedly. " Go out to 
 meet him. Don't let him come in, — say some- 
 thing to him, — anything, — only don't let him find 
 out I am here. All will be well then. Quick !" 
 
 While I spoke, I had locked the secretary, and 
 thrust the bunch of keys into her hand. She had 
 just time to reach the door and close it behind 
 
 II* 
 
 » 
 
126 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 her, when I saw a flicker of light creep across the 
 threshold, and I heard Miles say, — 
 "You here? What has happened?" 
 And she answered him, — I heard her laugh, — 
 " Very little. Miles. Only Mally has let fall the 
 lamp on the library floor. You must not say any- 
 thing of it to her," she added, in a prudent after- 
 thought; "she is distressed enough about the 
 carpet already." 
 
 "Hang the carpet! Marget told me the girl 
 was sitting with you. How came she to leave 
 you ? Did you need anything, and come down to 
 find her? My poor little thoughtless mother, you 
 must be taken better care of. I'll have that maid 
 of yours back." 
 
 " Nay, you shall fill her place. Miles, and take 
 me to my room. It was not Mally's fault, dear. 
 I sent her for — a scent-bottle I had left in the 
 library, and she was so long, I thought she did 
 not quite know where to find it." 
 " Was not Nannette with you ?" 
 " Nannette went home some time ago." 
 " Went home alone?" 
 
 I heard them mount the stairs together, and 
 again Mrs. Lethwaite's voice at her chamber- 
 door : 
 
 " Do not come in, Miles. Say good-night here." 
 Ay, do not come in and find poor Mally sleep- 
 ing at her watch. " Say good-night here." 
 
 I do not wait for more. I steal out, and across 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 127 
 
 the court, noiselessly as any ghost might do. And 
 then I hurry on, with swift foot, yet oppressed 
 by the sense of falsehood. How lightly it had 
 fallen from her lips ! but it weighs hard upon my 
 conscience, that falsehood I have listened to quietly 
 enough, spoken for me. 
 
 And now I have reached the edge of Helbeck 
 Lund, where the beck flows about the moorland 
 edge. Beneath my foot the rocks shelve fast to a 
 black abysmal pool, from the neighborhood of 
 which the very pines themselves straggle back 
 beyond dark crags upon the farther side. It is 
 a dismal spot to stay in, but time wears heavily 
 until I have discharged my promise. 
 
 So I sink down on a ledge that overhangs the 
 water, and begin to loose the band about my let- 
 ters. My letters ! — and I feel as guilty as though 
 I were a midnight thief who had stolen in and 
 robbed the Master. My fingers tremble so that I 
 can hardly loose the knot. Something fluttered 
 beyond my reach in the night-breeze. Only a 
 crisp strip of paper binding these together. The 
 riband would have gone too, but I grasp at it. 
 For it would be a clue. I must take surer care of 
 the letters. And one by one I tear them to mere 
 shreds, and, stooping, place the handful on the 
 hurrying current of the stream. It will carry them 
 forever far beyond the ken of Miles Lethwaite. 
 
 My task is done. I rise, setting my face home- 
 ward now. Slowly and wearily. It is all done. 
 
Tn^ 
 
 rs 
 
 128 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 And though I know not yet the fulness of that all, 
 the rugged way is harder than I have ever known 
 it in the days gone by. Harder and drearier, — 
 beset with strange sounds in the rustling of the 
 wind, and the startling grating of some bough of 
 shrubi or tree against the walls of Helbeck Lund. 
 The waters darken more and more, yet with no 
 distinct overshadowing. Down from the blasted 
 pine above me, clatter and grate two last linked 
 cones, until the ripple closes over them blackly.. 
 Only that break in the stillness, — or if a gust just 
 stirs the branches overhead, it so soon dies. Only 
 that, — but the beck hurrying on with its strange 
 moan, as of some wild, fierce creature in pain and 
 terror of escape. 
 
 I strive to summon back the fleeting sense of 
 triumph with which I stole away from Weari- 
 thorne with those papers in my possession. I 
 strive to rejoice that I have made a great sacrifice 
 for Miles, and that my hand has turned aside a 
 heavy blow from him. But I can remember only 
 my deceit. And when I steal up to my chamber, 
 past the house -place where Kester has fallen 
 asleep over the fire, — when I lean from the win- 
 dow and watch the turret-light which flickers out 
 above the limes from Wearithorne, — somehow my 
 ear is filled with the hoarse moaning of that beck. 
 What is there in it? Yet when my head is on my 
 pillow, waking thoughts and dreams go on to that 
 dreary monotone. ■■ 
 
A" 
 
 VI. 
 
 It faded slowly, the crimson flushes 
 Wavering long on the sedges there,— 
 
 Adown the green hollow, amid the rushes 
 The burn glints on through the alders fair ; 
 
 And there below me the moorland purples 
 
 And shines and glooms to the broad white sea : 
 
 But now as then though the moor-cock hirples, 
 His note no more rings the same to me. 
 
 K ESTER had given me leave to take Brownie 
 and ride to the Hawes market the Tuesday 
 after that evening at Wearithorne. He was rare 
 and indulgent that day, for we were yet in the 
 midst of our second cheese-making. Letty was 
 nearer midsummer than May, in getting to it ; but 
 for me, I was wont to be fain for the cool dairy, in 
 among the fragrant white-brimmed pans ranged 
 where the floor was hollowed in the rock. But 
 that day I had had enough of the setting of the 
 milk and the pressing in the cheese-vat, — enough 
 of the salting of the curd and putting it back into 
 the press for the night. It had stormed heavily 
 yesterday, and the air was so fresh and sweet with 
 rain and sunshine that I had grown restless within- 
 doors. Then, too, I had much finished knitting- 
 work upon my hands, and was more than usually 
 
 (129) 
 
/■I 
 
 130 
 
 WEARITIIORNE. 
 
 desirous of changing the coarse ribbed textures of 
 gray and blue — the jackets and bump-caps of my 
 weary winter's industry — into dainty ribands and 
 a bit of real lace for the bodice of my Sunday 
 gown. Last Sunday I could not find it in my heart 
 to go to the kirk at all. But next Sunday I would 
 brave everything, and venture to the moorside 
 chapel. I must see Miles, — meet his glance, cold, 
 or angry, or contemptuous, as it might be. I had 
 avoided him all this week, even stealing away 
 down to Moss-Edge Hollow one evening when I 
 spied him climbing Helbeck Lund, only to meet 
 Kester at the Hag. Miles must have found out 
 the loss of the packet ere this ; and I never 
 imagined he could fail to suspect me. I shrank 
 guiltily from meeting him ; but at the kirk could 
 be no danger of his taxing me; and I could judge 
 at a glance how to be prepared to meet him. 
 
 I had been to Hawes, — had quit myself of my 
 heavy bundle, and received in return a package for 
 which there was ample room in my apron pocket. 
 So I was left free to clamber followed on a more 
 prudent footing by my faithful Brownie, along the 
 ways which bordered on the Svw de, and which re- 
 quired here and there, besides the wary foot, hands 
 quick to catch at rocky wall or overhanging shrub 
 when once the regular flagged path was deviated 
 from. To-day I could not go quietly along. I was 
 restless and impatient ; and when the roar of Har- 
 draw Force drew nearer, sounding through its 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 131 
 
 echoing walls, I hurried thither, knowing the fall 
 of water would be grand indeed, after the swelling 
 of last night's storm. 
 
 I had been there some time, sinking down upon 
 a rock, and hiding my face in my hands, after the 
 first glance. There was something in the clamor 
 of the waters which drowned the voice of care 
 within me. I sat there, listening idly, as if I might 
 listen thus forever, and so forget. 
 
 The rushing cataract had swept down rocks and 
 rent trees from the mountain-sides. They ground 
 against the crags, and fell with separate splash into 
 the swirl below. Fell now and again like a foot- 
 step drawing near, — the fall of some sharp tread 
 upon the path behind 
 
 I started up. 
 
 For there was a tread upon that path. The 
 rent walls here shut me in, as in a cave, down 
 into which, a hundred feet below, thundered the 
 force in one free leap. Long ledges crept behind 
 the curtaining cataract, and then swept up to join 
 the old Roman road that still keeps its foothold on 
 the cliffs above. And there a horseman was ap- 
 proaching along the flagged way, which, though 
 over-smooth and slippery after a rain, was often 
 thus used rather than the rugged modern road. 
 
 He threw his bridle over a projecting shrub near 
 where I had tethered Brownie, and came forward 
 to meet me. To meet me, who cast a troubled 
 glance around, and then, seeing no possible escape, 
 
r < 
 
 132 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 resumed my seat and waited with bent head and 
 quivering breath. 
 
 I had not long to wait. He was at my side, was 
 speaking my name in a glad, quick tone that had 
 no displeasure in it. 
 
 " I thought I should never find you again. I 
 have tried to meet you everywhere, — even ventured 
 up to your Hag, with such a reception from your 
 courteous uncle that I resolved net to go again, 
 lest the visit work harm to the niece. But to-day 
 I was thoroughly out of p:itience, and broke that 
 resolve." 
 
 "To-day?" 
 
 " An hour or two ago. As luck would havf: it, 
 I again met Kester, — in better humor, for although 
 he scowled on hearing I had a message from my 
 mother to you, yet he growled out the information 
 that you were gone to Hawes." 
 
 " A message from your mother ?" I said, quickly, 
 looking up at him for the first time. 
 
 " Well, yes, — I suppose I was free to say a mes- 
 sage, when Kester would call mc to account. 
 She was asking Marget this morning if you had 
 been up at the House. I am sure she would 
 wish to thank you for your kindness to her." 
 
 "She'll be bravely again?" T asked. Not, it 
 must be confessed, altogether because I cared to 
 know, but because the question seemed a natural 
 way of filling up the pause. 
 
 " My poor mother has been sadly shaken by 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 133 
 
 her illness. She was unnerved last night and this 
 morning by a household trouble. I took it upon 
 me to interfere in her province, and dismiss Mally 
 rather abruptly yesterday, and my mother was quite 
 upset by it." 
 
 " Mally ? Oh. I am sorry for that!" I cried. ' I 
 hardly know her myself, but she's half-sister to 
 our Letty, and troth-plight with Davie o' Burtree- 
 syke. I think she was laying by out of her wage 
 for her wedding bravery." 
 
 ** Laying by on rather an extensive scale," he 
 said, gravely. " She robbed me of a large bank- 
 note." 
 
 " Robbed ! Why, Letty knew iiaught of it this 
 morning, I'm sure." 
 
 "No; for the girl begged for silence till she 
 could get away, out of sight of all who knew her. 
 It need not have been mentioned at all, but that 
 Marget knows, and the gardener was brought up 
 about the loss." 
 
 " Pool lass!" I said, with a strange sort of fellow- 
 feeling. True, I had robbed myself in robbing 
 him. " Could you no forgive her after she had 
 confessed ?" 
 
 "She would not confess; but still persisted she 
 had found the note on the moor. Whereas, thert 
 has been no one but Marget in the house, and her 
 honesty is above suspicion. Besides which, I have 
 not been able to find the key of the secretary, 
 where the note was, since the evening you were at 
 
 12 
 
 i: 
 
 
f 
 
 /! 
 
 .V 
 
 134 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 Wearithorne, Nannette. I had the note in my 
 hand then; she was watching, and must have 
 looked where I put it. My mother found her in 
 the room again, too, that same night; and I re- 
 membered afterward I had left the key in the lock 
 of the secretary. Why the girl was mad enough 
 to deny the theft, I can't see." 
 
 I was sorely puzzled. How could she have 
 stolen that note, while I had the key ? But then 
 
 the key Mrs. Lethwaite had A vision of 
 
 merry, comely Mally rose before me, and I said, 
 regretfully, — 
 
 "I am so sorry! Poor Mally, she was that 
 
 pretty Do you think Davie could forgive 
 
 her? Where, think you, she'll be gone ?" 
 
 " She would only say she could find work in 
 some factory; she has worked in one before, she 
 told me. But, wherever she may be, she is in no 
 want. I took care of that. As for her, her only 
 care seemed to be to leavs no clue behind her." 
 
 " I am so sorry ! But could you none have 
 forgiven her, Colonel Lethwaite? You had your 
 note again " 
 
 " Nannette, how shall I tell you why I could 
 not forgive her ?" he asked, after a pause, as he 
 threw himself on the rock 'at my feet, leaning on 
 his arm, and looking up at me. " How shall I tell 
 you ? It was not only the note. The note was 
 folded round that packet of yours, ready to be 
 sent to London with it. The girl must have been 
 
 ii 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 135 
 
 hurried, and just seized the packet as it stood, — 
 kept the money, and destroyed the papers. Per- 
 haps that is why she won't own to the theft, but 
 
 still persists Nannette, for God's sake, what 
 
 is it ? Are you ill ?" 
 
 For I reel suddenly in my seat, and all grows 
 black before me. But I have just strength to lean 
 against the wall, back from his outstretched arm. 
 I am dizzy with the w^hirl of the raging torrent, — 
 dazzled with the iris-sparkle of the sun-touched 
 spray. The stooping slirubs and jutting rocks 
 
 seem tossing about there in the eddy If he had 
 
 not caught me back 
 
 " Nannette, I had not thought you cared so 
 much. How shall I ever forgive myself for s»ich 
 a loss ?" 
 
 " Mally," I strove to say,—" Mally,— I " 
 
 " My little tender-hearted darling!" 
 
 The words stab me so, that the sudden pang gives 
 rv'e: strength to raise myself almost fiercely. He 
 i cc not understand me, — how, indeed, should 
 ); j ? — but interprets the gesture his own way. 
 
 *' i'.-)^ must not be angry with me, Nannette, — 
 the girl is not worth that. Why, she did not 
 show as much emotion at her owa detection and 
 dismissal, as you are showing now for her."' 
 
 It is not so much those words that rouse me 
 to self-control, with the quick sense of danger, — 
 ;iot so much those words, as that I, facing the 
 vvateriall, see a shadow steal across the sunshine 
 
r ' 
 
 ill' 
 
 136 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 dancing on the stream. A shadow, indistinct and 
 broken by the falling mist ; but, as I think, the 
 shadow of a man. And, listening intently, I hear, 
 or fancy I hear, a tread which mingles with the 
 rushing of the waters. 
 
 There is nothing strange in that. I am not the 
 only one of all the country-folk who would go 
 even out of the . v to see Hardraw Force after 
 such a storm as ^ last night. And I know 
 there is a turn in the rock just where I first saw 
 the shadow, — a turn which leads behind the water- 
 fall pouring over its projecting bed above, and 
 creeps under by a long ledge that sweeps round 
 to this side. I watch a moment ; but when no one 
 comes forth along that ledge, a sense of insecurity 
 steals over me. Who knows? — might no one 
 creep within hearing of us here ? That which I 
 have to say to Miles must be said to him alone. 
 
 And so I rise, and murmur something of time 
 pressing. He rises too, and follows till we reach 
 the regular path, where we both mount our horses. 
 
 We ride on, now through the open lanes, now 
 deep in the heart of dells, where dogwood boughs 
 fling white rents across the gloom and the breath 
 of birch and brier-rose steals out to us. Only the 
 steady tramp of the horses is heard through the 
 rustling of the wood, the summer hum of insects, 
 the distant outpouring of a lark's song. And now 
 we are upon the meadow-lands of Stockdale, pass- 
 ing there a tumbrel-car drawn by its four horses 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 r\ 
 
 137 
 
 in a line, the blue-smocked driver knitting away 
 too busily to give us more than one brief curious 
 glance as we pass by. And here an urchin or 
 two, laiking and making holiday with mimic mill- 
 wheels in a tiny stream. 
 
 Brownie will not go at any steady gait to-day. 
 I throw care behind me in a mad gallop most of 
 the way. Miles follows my lead, after a vain effort 
 or two to make me talk. 
 
 I cannot talk. I am striving all the while to 
 come to a determination. Slu '1 I confess all to 
 Miles now and here? — or am I not rather bound 
 to see Mrs. Lethwaite, — to let her be the first to 
 confess, if so she choose ? Striving, not the more 
 successfully that, whenever I glance toward him, I 
 meet his eyes, keeping back nothing, but telling 
 their full tale. For Miles did not know me. Even 
 my shrinking from him he interpreted after his 
 own fashion, my unreasonable tenderness of sym- 
 pathy with Mally — as he judged it — making me 
 yet truer woman in his sight. And how can I 
 bear to undeceive him ? 
 
 I do not know what impelled me to glance back 
 at that moment. Mere instinct ? For, as I did so, I 
 saw a man in the distance, crossing the Hawes road 
 into the thicket. It was but an instant; yet it was 
 enough for me to recognize Kester. I could under- 
 stand now why he told Miles which way I had gone. 
 He himself had followed to spy upon us. I could 
 at least be thankful he had discovered nothing. 
 
 12* 
 

 r I 
 
 138 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 Miles stopped my wild speed after that. He 
 caught my bridle, and said to me, — 
 ' " Nannette, you are not going to gallop after 
 this mad fashion till we are at Mallerstang? I have 
 something to say to you." 
 
 " I can hear you very well. Brownie is restive : 
 let the bridle loose, pray, Colonel Lethwaite." 
 
 He only drew it tighter; and while Brownie, 
 glad enough to stop, fell into a walk, Miles said, 
 with clouded brow, — 
 
 " Is the pain you keep me in nothing to you ? 
 You, so tender-hearted for others, why are you so 
 hard to me? Nannette, you shall speak to me! 
 You cannot go back to Mallerstang and leave 
 me so." 
 
 " I'd none go back to Mallerstang now, an I might 
 go on first to Wearitborne. I have an errand there, 
 to Mrs. Lethwaite." 
 
 " She knows nothing further of the girl," he said, 
 answering, as he believed, the meaning of my 
 hesitating speech. " I shall be more than glad, 
 however, to have you come to Wearithorne. 
 But, Nannette, I have asked you a question, — I 
 suppose you will let me have my answer at the 
 House ?" 
 
 I made no reply other than an inarticulate mur- 
 mur, which perhaps he took for a yes. But I dashed 
 off at once, and we rode full speed together, all the 
 way to Wearithorne. 
 
 "An it's about Mally," Marget said, when I 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 139 
 
 
 told her I must speak with the mistress, " Letty 
 mid ha' done better, an 'twere her sent ye. What 
 for dunna she come hersel' ? But dunna bide a 
 minute, lass, — the mistress be no that well, and 
 mun be quiet." 
 
 Mrs. Lethwaite was lying on the sofa in her 
 dressing-room. She did indeed look no that well, 
 but she sat up when I came, and put her hand out 
 to me, as quietly as if she had been expecting me. 
 
 As indeed her first words showed she had. I 
 did not feel free to take the chair she offered, and 
 stood leaning against the back, when she began : 
 
 " I knew you would be here. Is it not wretched, 
 — this that has grown out of your coming that 
 dreadful evening ? Miles would not listen to me ; 
 I tried to save the poor girl all I could." 
 
 " All you could, Mrs. Ldthwaite ? Did you tell 
 your son everything ?" 
 
 " Everything ? What do you mean ? When 
 you charged me not to let him know you were 
 here!" 
 
 " Everything, Mrs. Lethwaite. Not only that I 
 was here, but why I was here, and why you went 
 down to the library." 
 
 She sank back on the sofa, gazing at me incredu- 
 lously. 
 
 " You know, Annot," she said, slowly, " I could 
 not tell him that. Where were the use of your 
 promise to me then ? If he understood you and 
 I were both in the library that night to take those 
 
/■ » 
 
 ' 
 
 I40 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 letters, he would understand the rest fast enough, 
 and what interest I at least had in them." 
 
 "He would, — and he ought, Mrs. Lethwaite. 
 Mally shall not be ruined for us." 
 
 " What would you do, then ? Break your word 
 to me, and lay bare all my guilt to Miles ?" 
 
 The voice was so wild with terror — she turned 
 so white and red all in a breath — that I was fright- 
 ened. I answered her, quickly, — 
 
 " No, — my word to you is given, and the papers 
 are destroyed. It's no for me to tell him, but for"^ 
 you." 
 
 She laughed, — a short, hard laugh : 
 
 " For me ? And do you think I have kept the 
 
 secret all these years, — have risked so much, suf- 
 
 . fered so much, — to give it up to-day when the 
 
 proofs against me exist no longer? You must 
 
 believe me weak indeed." 
 
 " Strong, to bear the burden yourself. But weak 
 or strong, I tell you, Mrs. Lethwaite, Mally shall 
 not bear it." 
 
 " The papers are destroyed." I think those words 
 had brought back her courage. For a flush came 
 into her white cheeks, and she said, scornfully, — 
 
 " Are you prepared to take it from her, then ? 
 For I am not. But if you will, you may tell my 
 son how you tampered with the papers in his pri- 
 vate secretary. I shall have nothing to do with it 
 / am not weary of Miles's love." 
 
 I brushed past her, without another word. But 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 HI 
 
 J 
 
 before I could reach the door, she was there first, 
 — was leaning against it trembling, stretching out 
 imploring hands to me : 
 
 " Annot, what would you do ?" 
 
 " Let me pass, Mrs. Lethwaite." 
 
 " I dare not. I will not let you ruin me, — your- 
 self. I will not let you ruin Miles." 
 
 " I will not ruin him. Everything shall be his. 
 But I will clear Mally. I will show him what you 
 are, — into what you would plunge me," I answered 
 her, in the white heat of quiet wrath. 
 
 " And will that serve you in good stead, — to have 
 no mercy on his mother ? I tell you, Annot, it is 
 not loss of the estate, it is his mother's shame 
 would ruin Miles." 
 
 There was a thrill of triumph in her voice that 
 made me long to thrust her from my path, and to 
 go down and tell Miles all. But in spite of myself I 
 felt she spoke truth. Ruin Miles ? Mally's ruin 
 was but a dim shadow, seen against the midnight 
 j^loom I might bring down on him. 
 
 If Mrs. Lethwaite saw her advantage, she was 
 wary in not showing me she did. She clung lo my 
 hands, to my dress, she besought me to spaie her 
 only for Miles's sake. And I remembered no more 
 any suffering save that which would be his. 
 
 " Would be." " Must be" had changed to that 
 already. And now, when I caught a footstep on the 
 stair, I stood no longer hesitating. 
 
 *' Let me go, Mrs. Lethwaite : he is coming. I 
 

 142 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 dare not face him now. Nay, let me go, — have I 
 not given you my word I won't betray you ?". 
 
 She stood aside. I heard that step again. I 
 had the door wide in an instant, crossed the 
 corridor, and fled down the other stairway at the 
 opposite end of the hall. Only to brush against 
 Miles Lethwaite at the foot. 
 
 " I thought you were coming up the other way," 
 I cried, taken unawares. 
 
 " And meant to avoid me by this ? That was 
 Marget who passed me here. Nannette, is it so ? 
 — do you really wish to avoid me ? — do you object 
 to my going with you back toward Mallerstang ?" 
 
 I looked at him, — and I heard Marget's heavy 
 tread again. Here, where we had parted on the 
 stair that night, he was standing before me ; I saw 
 he did not mean to move until he had more than 
 just that one answer. And I suspected Marget 
 was coming down to interrupt ; I knew she would 
 not think it canny in me to be lingering here with 
 the Master. I'd not face her. 
 
 So, in a moment more, we were walking together 
 under the limes. Miles insuring against such a wild 
 gallop as our ride hither by passing his own horse 
 without so much as a glance, as we crossed the 
 court. I did not let him mount me upon Brownie, 
 as he proposed, meaning to walk beside me ; but 
 we both went on, on foot. 
 
 I never now tread the path I trode that day with 
 Miles ; but I know it as if I had crossed it yester- 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 143 
 
 day. I think the lonely seas must be like our 
 moors ; taking their tone from the skies, and gloomy 
 or bright as those are frowning or smiling. A 
 drear, heart-breaking, hopeless stretch I have seen 
 that same heath. But certainly, that gloaming, 
 over the undulating sweep, broken here and there 
 by a stooping hollow with the peat-tinged quiet 
 waters of a gill, there was a cloudless sky. A sky 
 so cloudless and so soft in its gray-blue that it 
 hardly caught a glance, and seemed all emptied of 
 its majesty. It paled yet more where the moors 
 rounded like a globe to the horizon, and the sun- 
 rays and the yellow gorse in-wove with purpling 
 ling. I remember all so well, — the faint sweet 
 marish odors as we crushed the grasses under-foot, 
 — the hum of insects in those grasses, — the whirr 
 of wings and twitter of the nestward flight of birds, 
 — the hoarser breeze-borne din of rooks in the 
 oaks behind Wearithorne. These sounds filled up 
 our pauses as we walked ; the moorland was not 
 drear that hour. 
 
 I looked back then, and brighter than elsewhere 
 the sinking sun was turning all those honied limes 
 of Wearithorne to gold. And brighter than else- 
 where, as I glance back to-day, the glow of mem- 
 ory falls upon that hour when the last red troubled 
 flush of sunset sank away into the dull gloom of 
 after-life. Looking back! There is but a mirk 
 comfort in it, after all. There are always more or 
 less of tear-mists hovering between us and the far 
 
T^ 
 
 (' 
 
 144 
 
 WEARJTHORNE, 
 
 horizon of tlic past, even when that past has been, 
 as mine before that day, an even surface, unmarked 
 by those bold, sunny heights and sinking, darksome 
 clefts where one most naturally expects gathering 
 mists. 
 
 We went on at no laggard pace, however. If I 
 had dared, I would have sprung on Brownie, would 
 have snatched the bridle from Miles's hold, and 
 never drawn rein till I was safe under the shadow 
 of Mallerstang. But I do not dare. I must linger, 
 and hear what Miles has to say to me. And he is 
 not long in saying it : 
 
 " I told you I would wait for an answer to my 
 question. Do you mean not to give it ? Is it to 
 be always so between us ?" 
 
 " Always so ?" 
 
 " You know I love you, Nannette, — is that why 
 you are so cold to me ?" 
 
 " It is you are cold, — hard as the nether mill- 
 stone, — it's fearsome !" I cried, vehemently. " Have 
 you ne'er done wrong, that you can no forgive?" 
 
 " Nannette," with passing tenderness, " have I 
 frightened you with Mally's story ? Do you think 
 I shall be cold — hard — ever to you ?" 
 
 " An 'twere I had done what you say Mally has, 
 and you were Davie, troth-plight with her," — I 
 say it faintly, stammeringly, — "you — could you 
 forgive ?" 
 
 " But you are not Mally. Why make such an 
 uncomfortable pretense ?" 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 145 
 
 I look up in his face despairingly. Would he 
 never suspect anything, unless I put it in cruel 
 words ? I could not put it in words. 
 
 " What if you ever found I had deceived you ?" 
 I asked. 
 
 " I shall not be afraid of your deceiving me." 
 
 " But if I should ?" 
 
 He was silent. I persisted in my question. 
 
 " Why do you say such things ?" he asked me, 
 lightly. 
 
 " What do you think, — will Davie aye forgive 
 yon lass ?" 
 
 " Not if your forgiveness means love, Nannette." 
 
 "Eh, just hearken to that! And you are not 
 hard, — not you !" 
 
 " Not hard," he answered me. " If this had been 
 a swift temptation which overcame the girl, — but 
 it was not that. She had time enough to think, 
 time enough to remember." 
 
 And I, — had I not time enough to think, time 
 enough to remember, how my guilty silence was 
 condemning the innocent ? And I went on : 
 
 " If — poor heart, if she deceived him for his own 
 sake, — because she'd have helped him ?" 
 
 " Worse and worse." 
 
 " It may be worse and worse, — it may be des- 
 perately wicked," I cried, with a sob in my voice, 
 which I wonder now did not bring ,my pleading 
 home to me, even to his unsuspecting ear, — " it 
 may be worse and worse, but it was done for love 
 
 13 
 
ri ' 
 
 /, 
 
 I 
 
 146 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 of him. And what is love, if it cannot atone for 
 all things?" 
 
 He looked at me gravely. He said, — 
 
 " If a man still loved a woman through his scorn 
 of her, — I do not say it is impossible, — the love 
 must be a mere ignoble thing of passion and of 
 habit. Not the love, Nannette, which I bring you." 
 
 I had no answer to the sudden pleading of his 
 voice, and the hand outstretched to me fell at his 
 side without response from mine. How could I 
 answer him ? Even the half-confession which was 
 on my vacillating lips but now, must implicate Mrs. 
 Lethwaite, — must harm Miles, — must — ay, that was 
 it — must injure me with him. I set them fast to- 
 gether. Hay, what care had I for Mally ? She had 
 borne her trouble not so heavily. Miles said; while 
 I 
 
 " Nannette, you do not love me, after all ?' 
 
 The words were not spoken until after a long 
 pause. So long a pause, that during it the way 
 had gone by unobserved, and when his voice 
 startled me into looking up, I saw we had reached 
 the b'jck under the shadow of Moss-Edge, and I 
 was almost home. 
 
 Not love him, after all? 
 
 " Do you then care so much ?" I asked. 
 
 " Care so much ?" he repeated, with subdued 
 passion ; " I wish to Heaven I did not care ! — I doubt 
 yc. are worth my caring; but if all this is mere 
 vain coquetry, at leabt tell me so now." 
 
WEARITHORNR. 
 
 H7 
 
 »> 
 
 
 I had iiot meant to tell him, — it must have been 
 something in m^ suddenly uplifted face that gave 
 his doubt the lie. But I drew back from him. 
 
 " Stay, — if— if I do love you, there is something 
 parts us as yet, — for a time." , 
 
 " Nothing shall part us." 
 
 Nothing ? But what if afterward he ever learned ? 
 I did fear Miles Lethwaite, — the darkness in me 
 feared the light. It seemed no easy thing now, 
 here with him, as it had seemed while up there 
 Mrs. Lethwaite's hands clasped mine, to hold my 
 peace for her sake or for his, — to suffer Mally's 
 ruin and yet put my hand in this man's as a wife 
 should. My right hand, with a lie in it. Would 
 he ever forgive me if he found it out ? If I dared 
 tell him now, — if Mally could be righted 
 
 And Miles ruined? 
 
 Ay, ruined every way. 
 
 For what had Miles said ? How his tone, his 
 words, came back to me ; 
 
 " You have told me you cannot remember your 
 mother. So you do not understand." 
 
 But by the remembrance of that hour when, 
 crouching by the fire-light in the hou^e-place, I 
 first read my mother's journal, I did understand the 
 blow the truth confessed must deal him. And for 
 me, who had schemed to deceive him, to act out 
 my little part there in the library, to creep back 
 
 like a thief in the night after that packet For 
 
 him ? " Worse and worse," he had said to that. 
 
 
>f 
 
 f t 
 
 148 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 And if he could not trust me after that, must he 
 not yield Wearithorne to me the heiress, and go 
 forth from it ruined ? Ruined every way, perhaps, 
 if I now told him all. And instead, I clutched at a 
 vague hope. I would put him off now, merely for 
 the present ; and who knows what time might do 
 for me ? It was a weak temporizing, — the vaguest 
 of all hopes, that by waiting I might hear good 
 news of Mally, and so keep my secret with a quiet 
 heart. I was as one who tries to stay a drifting 
 boat just where diverging currents sweep. I might 
 have rushed on confession, as over rapids, which 
 must ruin me or Miles; or I might have turned 
 determinedly, and floated down the smoother-seem- 
 ing tide of silence, a? Miles's wife. But to wait 
 between the two, — to yield to neither current, — I 
 was mad enough to dream it possible. 
 
 And so, when he said again, — 
 
 " Nothing shall part us " 
 
 ** Can you no have patience with me ?" I cried. 
 " Can you no wait a little, little while ? I can tell 
 you nothing now, but that there is something stands 
 between us yet." 
 
 " It is Kester ? Are you going to suffer him to 
 part us ?" 
 
 I answered him with a pitiful evasion : 
 
 " I'm none going to suffer any one to part us. 
 An you'd but wait, — but trust " 
 
 My voice shook there. I, to require of him to 
 trust me, when I meant that he should wait until 
 
WEARITHORNE, 
 
 I could deceive him with a stiller conscience ! I 
 think my shame must have glowed scarlet in my 
 jheeks, when he replied, — 
 
 " As to trusting you, that is as easy as to trust 
 my own good faith. But this is a hard thing you 
 ask of me, Nannette, — this waiting. How long is 
 it to last?" 
 
 " I can tell you nothing yet," I cried out, des- 
 perately, " but that we are parted once for all, unless 
 you can have patience with me." 
 
 " Nannette," — catching my two hands eagerly,— 
 "why should ;*:here be a mystery between us? 
 Why should you not be frank with me, and let me 
 help you ?" 
 
 I shook my head, looking up at him speech- 
 lessly in my terror. Would he wring the truth 
 from me, whether I would or no ? 
 
 " My darling has dwelt morbid^ upon some 
 trifle, till it has grown out of all p >portion to 
 the truth," he said, tenderly. "I take it ipon 
 me without hearing it, since you so shrink frc m 
 speaking." 
 
 " A trifle ? Look at me. Miles, — ^tell me what 
 trifle I would suffer to wrench me apart from 
 you, when it is like wrenching apart body and 
 soul!" 
 
 He must have seen in my face that I spoke 
 truth ; for he urged me no more after that. He 
 must have seen it in my face, he stood so long 
 
 time looking down into it silently. 
 
 13* 
 
It, 
 
 f I 
 
 150 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 " Nannette, it is Kester, — it is your fear of him, 
 stronger than your love of me. Why should you 
 stay in his power ? Only come to me " 
 
 Again I shook my head for all reply. 
 
 And then he said, with slow effort, — 
 
 "What would yoi^ have me do, then ?" 
 
 A great dread rushed upon me. It was cruel in 
 its selfishness, perhaps, — but for my life I could 
 not have kept back its utterance : 
 
 " Only do not forget me." 
 
 He smiled a weary, haggard smile, not looking 
 at me. And then we both with one consent re- 
 sumed our walk ; for we had stopped short on the 
 margin of the beck. , 
 
 We went on silently until we neared the north- 
 ern base of Moss-Edge, where Burtree-syke sweeps 
 round to enter Helbeck Lund. Not far off was the 
 cove where once before we had parted, I springing 
 away flushed and angry from his kiss. Perhaps 
 Miles too remembered it. For when I paused 
 there, he but took my hands in his. And then : 
 
 " Nannette," he said, " I do not ask more, si.ice 
 you shrink from it. I trust you. But in your turn 
 remember this. It is impossible to me to forget 
 you. It is impossible to me to love you less than 
 now, and how I love you now you know right 
 well. I will give you time, — will come again." 
 
 " No," I interposed, hurriedly, " you'll no come. 
 You'll no give me the battle to fight over again." 
 
 " Not come ? Never come ?" 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 ISI 
 
 I was silent. I had not dreamed of putting 
 away the future from me. 
 
 " I will not deceive you, Nannette. No words 
 of yours could make me promise that. But my 
 affairs and my mother's health require that we 
 should go to Lond'^n for the winter. We leave in 
 a few weeks, and J will give you till then." 
 
 " Until you come back in the spring," I cried 
 out, eagerly ; " you'll no seek me once till then." 
 
 " So be it," was the slow answer. " I will wait, 
 — wait a long time, if you will." 
 
 What was a month — a winter — to make or mar 
 all Mally's and my future ? A dreary foreboding 
 crept over me. A long time ? I faltered out, — 
 
 " All a life. Miles ?" 
 
 " No, for my love is stronger than the thing that 
 parts us, let that be what it may." 
 
 Even I then hardly knew how strong that thing 
 was. I had stepped, as he spoke, over the cross- 
 ing of the stream just there. Our hands^fell apart 
 as I did so. For a few paces we walked on, on 
 either side of the syke, slowly, sadly, looking in 
 each other's eyes the farewell we could not speak. 
 TSien my path turned up the side of Mallerstang, 
 and I followed it. 
 
 So we were parted. 
 
/ t 
 
 VII. 
 
 I *Tis but a summer's day, I ween. 
 
 This mom the sunlight tangled through 
 The forest-boughs that crossed the blue, 
 And we were wandering, I and you, 
 
 Where all the fulness of that sheen 
 
 Smiled on the daisied turf between. 
 
 'Tis but a summer day, I ween. 
 
 To-night the moonlight, smiling cold, 
 jj Just peers from out her cloudy hold, — 
 
 The daisies now no more unfold, — 
 One moonbeam trembles, us between. 
 The ghost of what the day hath been. 
 
 'Tis but a summer day, I ween. » / « 
 
 Why should we strive to make it more ? 
 It must be so, and was of yore, — 
 The night comes, and the day is o'er, 
 And hopes that glowed with sunny sheen 
 Now flit like moon-pale ghosts between. 
 
 K ESTER came home soon after me, for all the 
 world like a thunder-cloud, lowering and 
 sullen with the pent-up wrath which was to break 
 in storm. I was in no mood to heed his black 
 looks, as he flung himself into the great arm-chair 
 on the hearth, where winter and summer he was 
 wont to sit. Letty was giving her last glance to 
 the porridge ; and when she took her basket on 
 her arm, prepared to depart, I followed, round to 
 (iS2) 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 »-u»- 
 
 151 
 
 the shippon-door in the rear, with a last question 
 about the morrow's churning. * 
 
 As I lingered idly in the doorway, watching the 
 dusk creep slowly up and up from the deep-shad- 
 owed meadow-land between Moss-Edge and the 
 Hag,— creep slowly up and up, as the last gilding 
 of the sunset faded out upon the opposite cliffs, — 
 I saw a man advance out of the shadow. 
 
 At first my heart beat wildly and fast ; but almost 
 stood still when I saw it was not Miles, but Mally's 
 lover, and he had joined Letty. And now at last 
 Letty must hear the story of the theft. 
 
 Yet it was not of Letty I was thinking ; of Letty, 
 with her cold, still ways, her set and formal saws, 
 and pious phrases to improve the occasion for 
 whatsoever befell any one. " It's none to be 
 helped," was, to her stolid philosophy of insensi- 
 bility, sufficient and good reason to cease lament, 
 for herself or others. Ah, it is those things which 
 can be helped, over which it is weakness to grieve, 
 for strong will, not tears, will set them right. 
 Letty would not grieve overmuch for her young 
 sister. But that man 
 
 If only I might see his face. I could see he was 
 walking along dejectedly enough, head bent, and 
 hesitating gait, as if in his perplexity and grief he 
 did not heed his way. And a great awe crept over 
 me. This man, — this lover of poor Mally's, — what 
 though he was middle-aged, uncouth, rough, — was 
 it the blow I had dealt, he staggered under now ? 
 
' 
 
 A 
 
 154 
 
 WEARirilORNE. 
 
 I could not answer the question, yet I could not 
 put it by. I stood and watched them, till they 
 passed on, out of sight. I had seen Letty give 
 one passing start, which checked her footsteps for 
 an instant ; but she then went on at the same pace 
 as before. Surely the tidings could not have 
 moved her very greatly. Yet there was a great 
 awe upon me; and I went slowly and wearily 
 within-doors when those two had passed behind 
 the nook where Letty's cottage hid from sight. 
 
 Kester scowled at me as I drew near. But a 
 heavier gloom than his displeasure was upon me, 
 and I went about my household duties, recking 
 nothing of him. There was no word between us ; 
 and when the porridge and the oat-cake were upon 
 the table, and I bade him to it, I received no 
 syllable in return, the only answer being the 
 grating of his chair as he drew it forward over 
 the stone floor, and the speedy disappearance of 
 the dainty little sad-cakes Letty's skilful fingers 
 had prepared. 
 
 There was silence throughout the meal, which 
 indeed I only forced myself to taste, when I saw 
 Kester's eyes upon me curiously. I made a feint 
 of busying myself with the porridge ; but Kester's 
 " humph !" as he rose at last, and passed by my seat 
 on his return to his own place on the hearth, showed 
 he had seen through my effort. He did not s'\y 
 anything for some time thereafter: not until I had 
 put everything by in its place again, and, all my 
 
 I 
 
 \ • 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 - ii». 
 
 155 
 
 lich 
 saw 
 feint 
 
 ster's 
 seat 
 
 owed 
 
 household duties finished, had taken my accus- 
 tomed place in the chimney-corner Avith my knit- 
 ting. But the monotonous click, click, annoyed 
 me inexpressibly. My hands fell in my lap ; and, 
 after a time, I laid my woiFk aside, and went and 
 stood in the open doorway. 
 
 It was such a clear, bright night, — for it was 
 night at last. The very breath of the pure air 
 upon my brow gave me new life. I would just 
 wander forth to the scar's brink 
 
 I had not taken three steps before a heavy hand 
 was laid upon my shoulder. Kester whirled me 
 back with his strong arm into the house-place, and 
 then, slamming the door fast, and leaning against 
 it, he assailed me with such a storm of abuse, I 
 wonder at myself now that I did not quail before it. 
 
 But I stood there in the patience of indifference, 
 until his wrath had exhausted his words. Exhaust 
 itself it did not ; but he came to a stop at length 
 for sheer want of breath. 
 
 "What is to do now?" I asked him, quietly 
 enough. "What have I done but stand an instant 
 in the court for fresh air ?" 
 
 " For fresh air, forsooth ! Ye good-for-naught 
 madling, to think to deceive me that gate! In the 
 court ! Was't in the court thou were the day ? 
 Was't for fresh air thou were daikering by Har- 
 draw Force ?" 
 
 " The Master of Wearithorne met me there," I 
 forced myself to answer as carelessly as I could. 
 
r • 
 
 156 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 " It was no tryst, none of my seeking, and it is no 
 like we shall meet again." 
 
 " Nay, that it isna," he said, scornfully. " I'se 
 take tent o' that. An I see aught more o* 't, I 
 promise thee I'se fettle it. An naught else wunna 
 serve ye but such bonny behavior as that, I'se ha'e 
 ye bound out fast enow i* Manchester. There's 
 factories there as '11 tame down the spirit o' any 
 hussy whatsomdever, wi' their click-clack wheels 
 and such like running gear. So mind what I say, 
 lass, — ye'sp flit fro' Mallerstang that day I see thee 
 forgather wi' that callant again." 
 
 " Nay, I'll no flit fro' Mallerstang, at any odds." 
 There was something in the quiet assurance of 
 my manner which startled him. He looked at me, 
 puzzled by it. 
 
 " I'll no flit fro' Mallerstang," I said again, more 
 positively than before, as I watched the effect of 
 my words. " Kester Holme knows well he has no 
 right to send me here and there, — he has no power 
 whatever over me. Let him remember this. I 
 mean to bide here quietly — silently — so long as I 
 am left free and at peace. But if I am not so 
 
 left " 
 
 " Ay, and what then, thou saucy witch ?" 
 I could see he was greatly startled. I could see 
 the ruddy hue had left his weather-beaten cheek, 
 and his lips were set together after the effort that 
 one sentence cost him. For I had never before 
 braved him thus within his reach. I could see he 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 157 
 
 was perplexed with wondering what I could have 
 heard from Miles Lethwaite; and yet he spoke 
 with would-be carelessness, lest after all it might be 
 I knew nothing, and this was but a new phase of 
 my wilfulness. ,^ , 
 
 "What then? Kester Holme, you had some 
 papers bound with a green riband " 
 
 My voice shook there ; for he glared at me, and 
 for the moment I was in bodily terror. In truth, 
 in thus setting him at defiance I was daring more 
 than I had thought. The power of a bold, bad 
 man thus brought to bay, — what should hold him 
 from silencing my mocking voice then and forever ? 
 Who could ever know the secret of the lonely 
 night here? 
 
 As my eyes sought the floor, they fell upon a 
 stain in the soft white stone, beside my foot. Here, 
 half a century ago, on one morning after a wild 
 night, a pool of blood was found, and a thick clot 
 of golden hair ; but never a trace more. I looked 
 down at the spot and drew my foot back from it. 
 Kester, — did he see it too ? And what should 
 stand between me and a fate like this ? 
 
 Silence fell ; deep, awful silence. Through it 
 came the slow tick of the great clock on the stair, 
 — the shriek of the wind about the northern gable, 
 — the sharp whirr of the gases pent up in the peats, 
 as they blazed and flickered out, and left the shad- 
 ows to grow longer, creeping hither about me and 
 Kester, but not blotting out that stain on the white 
 
 14 
 
n 
 
 \ 
 
 158 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 '1 M ! 
 
 I iil 
 
 stone. And then the hush was broken by Kester's 
 voice, hoarse, and deep, and indistinct, as the first 
 muttering of a storm : 
 
 " Papers bound wi' a green riband, had I ? Eh ?" 
 
 I could not answer. I was speechless, breathless. 
 
 " Ye'll none hae getten thoe papers ?" ' 
 
 No words could hold a direr threat than those. 
 How should I answer them ? 
 
 In the brief pause when this thought came to 
 me, I could not drop my gaze from Kester's lower- 
 ing scowl. I could see he was watching me in 
 fury hardly held back for the moment. And as I 
 still stood voiceless, shivering and ready to sink 
 and cower there before him in my abject terror, he 
 strode across the space between us. 
 
 Only the nearness of the peril could have roused 
 me to such sudden strength. For I thrust the 
 great heavy oak table between us, as if it had been 
 a toy, and with an instant's respite there, behind it, 
 faced the danger before me. 
 
 The danger, — Kester's fierce, keen, cruel eyes, — 
 the scornful smile in them, — the unsparing look 
 that watched me as a cat a mouse. I might elude 
 him for the instant, — after that, I was his prey. 
 'Twas but to reach out after me 
 
 Everything — all the past, all the future — came 
 to me as one swift thought. The past, — I owed 
 Mrs. Lethwaite little faithfulness, yet I could not 
 betray Miles's mother to this man. The future, — 
 Mallerstang was drear and lone, and yet no other 
 
WEARirilORNE. 
 
 159 
 
 spot could ever be home to me ; was it not, too, in 
 sight of Wcarithorne ? And how to keep Mrs. 
 Lethwaite's secret and my home ? • . 
 
 But I forgot it all, — Mrs. Lethwaite, my own 
 home, even my fear and dread of Kester's violence, 
 — when now his mocking taunt fell on my ear : 
 
 " Are ye for telling me where is the packet now? 
 Eh, but we'n getten a braw lass here, — a rush of a 
 lass as can brave auld Kester to his face and ne'er 
 a bit shivery nor feared, — not she !" 
 
 " And if I am," I cried, letting go prudence, 
 everything, in my unthinking passion, — " if I am 
 feared, it shall profit you nothing. It's just my 
 poor, weak body that's feared, — it's not myself. 
 For what have I to dread ? What but the fear- 
 some blank life is to me ? Nay, you can make my 
 body shrink and shiver, — you can make it cry out 
 with pain, — you can strike it down dead, if you 
 will. But you'll no make me, myself, tell where 
 that green-riband packet is." 
 
 " Will I no ? We'se see." 
 
 He flung himself round to get at me ; but that 
 barrier stood me in good stead. I flitted round it, 
 from his reach. 
 
 And then a quick thought struck me. I hardly 
 so much as glanced round, while I spoke again : 
 
 " I wonder how you can fashion to forget that 
 packet, Kester ? I could forget it, happen, an you'd 
 let me bide in quiet up here at the Hag. But it's 
 beyond your reach, — nay, an you killed me, you 
 
/■I 
 
 160 
 
 WEARITHORNE, 
 
 would never win at it. And I ware yov. of it, 
 Kester, — I ware you of it, an you'll no let me 
 be." 
 
 I knew the words would goad him into rage 
 greater than before. And thougii, even as I stopped, 
 with furious strength he dashed the heavy table 
 from between us, I was not unprepared. For I had 
 edged nearer and nearer to the door, — it was swift 
 work to fling it open and rush out. 
 
 I could hardly have been afraid of Kester's 
 heavier movement overtaking me after that. Yet 
 I sprang half-way across the court, listening ibr the 
 sound of his steps after me. 
 
 But I did not hear them. I stopped shor*" rn the 
 brink, listening instead to the loud shutting r / the 
 door, and to the heavy bolts drawn behind me. 
 
 Was I turned off now, once and forever? Yet 
 I war. glad to hear those bolts grating between ine 
 and the peril I had been in. 
 
 Yet it was no light thing to pass the night out 
 here alone. I crept noiselessly round to the other 
 side of the house, tried door and window, but in 
 vain. They were all fast, as I might have known, 
 but that I bad hoped against hope. For it was 
 methcdical Letty's way to secure evciything but 
 the h'^use-place before slie went t< her own home. 
 
 When I came back, and paused in the court- 
 yard, it was with no thought of the morrow, or 
 of the morrows after that I only thought of the 
 long night to be passed unsheltereo. And Marget ? 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 I6i 
 
 But half true to me as she had been, yet I turned 
 to her now as to a sure refuge. 
 
 The early moonlight md the last lingering of 
 the late twilight were enough to guide me while I 
 made my way down through Helbeck Lund, over 
 the moor, and under the limes that shelter Weari- 
 thorne. 
 
 I never thought to find any one with Marget, 
 she was so usually alone. And I had crossed the 
 court to her pleasant room in the left projecting 
 wing, before I heeded that the knitting - song 
 within was not carried by her shaking treble 
 alone. Some special gossip, then, — Mally's story, 
 perhaps 
 
 I turned away with a fierce gasp of pain. 
 
 In the library, the curtains were not yet drawn, 
 and I could see Mrs. Lethwaite sitting in the soft 
 glow of the wax-lights. She looked pale and worn, 
 as the full blaze fell upon her. But very fair, for 
 all. I could see that presently in Miles's face, as 
 he came into the room. 
 
 He leaned on the back of her chair, and she 
 shifted her position slightly, and looked up at him. 
 That long, full look, — I forgave my enemy much 
 as I watched it and saw the smile come into Miles's 
 weary eyes. For her love was great. Could mine 
 ever have filled its place to him? 
 
 It was very bitter, gazing in on all that light and 
 glow. Not many days ago, I would have watched 
 with as little thought of any part I might have in 
 
 14* 
 
/■•• 
 
 1 62 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 it, as one from a mean garret looks up at the moon 
 and is the gladder for her splendor. But to- 
 . night 
 
 To-night there is an angry sense of banishment 
 upon me. And still Miles leans against her chair, 
 — still he stoops to her with words I cannot catch. 
 And I grow very weary. Perhaps my position is 
 a restless one, there on my foothold of the knotted 
 ivy, and half clinging to the w'ndow-ledge. I grow 
 so weary, — I draw back 
 
 It is but a moment ; and then Mrs. Lethwaite 
 rises and drops the curtains. Is that the instinct 
 of her enmity ? Shutting me out into the dark 
 this night, — coming between, as she had come be- 
 tween to throw the shadov/ of her guilt across my 
 way ? 
 
 A shadow crosses the curtains once or twice; and 
 then I wa/^^ no more. 
 
 I! 
 
/-U-' 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Sister, hark! atween the trees cometh naught but summer 
 breeze ? — 
 
 All is gone ! 
 Summer breezes come and go, — Hope doth never wander so,— 
 No, nor evermore doth Woe. 
 
 Dear, that hour, — it seemed my tread stamped the grave-mould 
 
 on hopes dead ; — 
 
 All is gone ! *. 
 
 Was I cold ? — I die not weep ; tears are spray from founts not 
 
 deep; 
 My heart lies in frozen sleep. 
 
 Sister, pray for me. Thine eyes glea* like God's own midnight 
 skies;— 
 
 All is gone ! 
 Tuneless are my spirit's chords ; I but look up, like the birds. 
 And trust Christ to say the words. 
 
 IS there in every life a time on which one dares 
 not dwell, — a dreadful monotony of existence, 
 in which is no hope of the future, no peace of the 
 present, and dreariest of all it is to turn and look 
 back on the past? I have read that life is not so 
 unequally measured out to us as we would think, 
 — that as the heart alone knoweth its own bitter- 
 ness, so we cannot say this man has suffered most 
 — that has wellnigh escaped pain and loss. It may 
 
 (163) 
 
r '• 
 
 164 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 be so; and yet I think few have passed through 
 so drear a stretch of days as those which widened 
 themselves out to weeks and months since that 
 night I wandered back from Wearithorne. 
 
 Down to the lonely Helbeck Lund I had crept 
 back, — had even fallen asleep, beneath the cover 
 of a rock, through part of the long hours until 
 daybreak. 
 
 At any other time I might have been afraid, — 
 have started at the grating of a dead branch down 
 the crags, or the near soughing of the wind like a 
 deep breath about me. I would have quaked when 
 the moon went down behind those cliffs, — I would 
 have listened motionless, and watched with fright- 
 ened, straining eyes for something to cross the dense 
 darkness. For though I was sometimes wont to 
 go to and fro after nightfall, it was seldom without 
 a sense of superstitious dread. But that night I 
 dreaded nothing. It was as if nothing more might 
 ever befall me. And after a time I slept the sleep 
 of tter weariness of body and soul. 
 
 When Lctty came, and I heard the lowing of the 
 cows up in the farm-yard, and knew Kester must 
 be gone to the milking in the Moss-Edge pasture, 
 I climbed up the cliff and into the house, and so 
 to my chamber, easily eluding Letty's observation 
 as she sat with face turned from me on her milking- 
 stool. And when Kester returned to breakfast, I 
 came down and took my seat at the table in such 
 a way that Letty never suspected my forcible 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 i6s 
 
 ejectment last night. - But although I put a bold 
 face on it, I did it with a quaking heart. It may- 
 be my seeming boldness served me in good stead; 
 for though Kester stared much, and scowled more, 
 he spoke never a word. Never a word then, and 
 never a word afterward upon the subject. For, 
 when all is said, I think he was not absolutely 
 without some sense of justice. I saw that, some 
 months after. 
 
 But first the autumn and the winter passed. Not 
 once in all that time did I see Miles or Mrs. Leth- 
 waite, and but twice or thrice Marge*- climbed up 
 the Hag to visit me. She never asked me why I 
 came no longer to the Hall. She was changed 
 greatly to me. No more biting words, nor sharp, 
 quick gibes; no more taking me roundly to task 
 for this or that. Instead, she spoke but little, and 
 that of the country news alone ; and would sit fol- 
 lowing my every movement with a strangely wistful 
 gaze. She irked me in those days. It was as if 
 she would draw my secret out of me, with those 
 keen eyes of hers ; as if she would force me to cry 
 out with my pain. How much she knew I cannot tell. 
 Perhaps she too had pain to bear; perhaps if I 
 had given voice to mine, and made her sure of it, 
 she would have told me something I could see 
 was on her lips to tell me more than once. But, 
 be that as it may, her coming did but sting me 
 with a memory of all I had lost. Even Marget's 
 steady friendship. Marget, Mrs. Lethwaite, Miles, 
 
i66 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 — ^all had some one dearer than myself, — and I 
 stood so alone. And Marget, seeing that I willed 
 to stand alone, and that her coming was no com- 
 fort to me, seldom came. 
 
 I went no more over the old path across the 
 moor. I went nowhere beyond Mallerstang and 
 Stockdale; and, as Miles went *way so soon (I 
 had contrived to avoid the farewell he came up to 
 Mallerstang to say to me), I hardly saw him at 
 a distance after our parting. 
 
 It was in early springtime that I heard the 
 Master was at Wearithorne again. And it was in 
 early springtime that another change came to my 
 life. No real change to me, it is true ; yet, for all 
 that, startling and great enough. 
 
 It was the March Cattle-fair at Sedbergh, and 
 Kester was always a-gate then, whether he would 
 buy or sell or not. On no other occasions was he 
 to be found where it was throng with folk ; but he 
 seldom missed a fair in all the neighborhood, lest 
 he should miss the driving of a bargain. 
 
 And so he had gone over on foot to Sedbergh, 
 and coming back had left the main road for a short 
 cut 'cross fells. The early spring twilight set in 
 with fog and mist, and the storm rose by midnight. 
 I s-at up alone in the house-place, to let Kester in. 
 Rain and wind pattered and wailed along the pave, 
 but his footsteps were not heard. Kester never 
 came home that night. As the gray morning wore 
 away to noon, I became more and more concerned, 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 167 
 
 thinking perhaps he had money with him, and re- 
 membering to have seen two doubtful-looking men 
 with pedlar's packs wandering the day before, down 
 on the road between Kirkby Stephen and Sedbergh. 
 I took Rockie with me ; and after long two hours' 
 wandering off the main road, where, of course, if 
 anything had happened, he must have been seen 
 ere this, — after long two hours' wandering over the 
 gray, wet fells and through the dreary, hopeless 
 drizzle, Rockie and I found Kester Holme. 
 
 There at the western foot of Barfell. Lying on 
 the heather-bank, face downward in the ling. 
 
 And that was all was ever known of that last 
 night of Kester's life. Whether the mists closed 
 round him and bewildered him, — whether those 
 doubtful-looking men had met with him, — no one 
 could say. There was not even reason to arrest 
 them on the possibility. I only know that the 
 men who at my bidding bore him home to Maller- 
 stang found no money about him. But I cannot 
 say. Kester was sure-footed mountaineer enough ; 
 but the mists upon these fells lurk on the edges of 
 the overhanging cliffs, and many a year have swal- 
 lowed up their prey. 
 
 It is a dreary thing, — a house of mourning like 
 to that at Mallerstang. Where is the presence of 
 real grief, there comes the self-absorption which 
 shuts out the sights and sounds of death. Poor 
 Kester's face I could not look upon ; and shuddered 
 as I watched beside the body all the night. And 
 
 11 ■ 
 
r t 
 
 i68 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 % 
 
 then the bier brought in, — the awful sounds that 
 followed when the coffin was nailed down, and the 
 poor soul shut out forever from earth. How the 
 sounds below jarred on me then! They were sup- 
 pressed, it is true, — less hilarious, and of a graver 
 tone, as fitted the house of mourning. But still 
 there was something of merriment, as must needs 
 be among a throng of good neighbors with abun- 
 dance of good cheer, and but scant love and regret 
 for the man whom they were presently to carry to 
 his other home. I drew a freer breath when Letty 
 and I stood at the shippon door and watched the 
 funeral procession winding down the hill. It is a 
 cruel custom, this, of the women-folk of the house 
 biding at home. I could not leave one whom I 
 loved, to go with strangers his last journey, — I must 
 needs follow him until the turf shuts down between 
 us, and the rest is Christ's to lead hii on. 
 
 Letty told me, as we stood out of view there in the 
 door, — told me, smoothing her snowy apron down 
 over her sad-colored gown, and bridling as she 
 said it, even while the last of the procession could 
 be seen yet winding down the hill, — that, though 
 all this had not happened, she could not have been 
 much longer here with Kester. And when I bluntly 
 asked her why, regardless of her simper and her 
 conscious smile, she told me she'd hae getten a 
 man o' her own soon to keep and fend for, — Davie 
 o' Burtree-syke was to go up to-morn to speak to 
 the parson about the speerings : 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 169 
 
 "Eh, but ye mun come over, lass, to see the 
 brave new inside plenishing Davie '11 hae getten. 
 Nobbut I've a deal o' my own, below there i' the 
 cottage ; but Davie's house is a rare and fine one, 
 choose whativer ye'd put against it. And Davie, 
 he's a douce auld-farrand body. He kens my bit 
 twa prawd acres o' potato ground wad join no that' 
 ill to his Far-acre field across the syke ; and he sees 
 it were a kittle cast to be making marlocks at a 
 feckless lass, i'stead o' taking to himsel' a 'sponsible 
 body to guide the house. Davie an' me, we dunna 
 talk a deal o' rubble, but we's *gree reeght well, 
 for a'." 
 
 I looked her full in the face, then turned away, 
 and went up to my own room, and there wept bit- 
 terly. Wept long and bitterly, while the time 
 passed away, and the procession long since reached 
 the churchyard. I wept for many things. For my 
 own shamed and darkened life, — for poor forgotten" 
 Mally, — for all the changed and short-lived memo- 
 ries of this poor world, where I might well be 
 blotted out from Miles's thoughts, as Mally from 
 her lover's. And through all, I wept for Kester, 
 painful tears of pity for his fate. 
 
 And the neighbors said I had done well, when 
 the will was opened, and it was found he had left 
 Mallerstang and all to me. 
 
 The third day was a Sunday ; and I, restless and 
 impatient of the quiet of the house, — for Letty took 
 the whole day to herself, — determined on church- 
 
/•' 
 
 I/O 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 J 
 
 going. Not because there was any comfort there 
 for me ; but simply because I must see faces round 
 me; because I was so shut out from all, in my 
 drear isolation, that I could not see them round me 
 otherwise than so. 
 
 But before I had made ready for my walk, there 
 nvas another motive in it. I would go to church, 
 but not with Letty; I would steal away to the 
 little moorside kirk, — would see Miles Lethwaite, 
 myself unseen by him, this once. 
 
 Or what if I were seen? I would know in a 
 glance whether I were receiving neasure for meas- 
 ure, — whether the cup of bitterness my hand had 
 suffered to be pressed to Mally's lips, my own must 
 now drink of. 
 
 I would not tread the old familiar way down the 
 Hag's front, but descended on the Moss-Edge side, 
 and followed up the syke until it swept round 
 into Helbeck Lund. I crossed it there, and then 
 a trickling feeder of the Swale, and was on the 
 lone moor, gazing, afar off to my left, on the home- 
 grounds of Wearithorne, the one knot of trees in 
 all that neighborhood, which for all that bears the 
 name of Swaledale Forest. In full leaf when I had 
 seen them last, — now there was in all the gray and 
 brown of naked boughs and swelling buds but a 
 break or two of fir-dusk green. I might have known 
 it would be so ; and yet the change came on me 
 with a shock, as when one looks on the gray touch 
 of time in a loved face one has not seen for years. 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 171 
 
 I crossed the Swale where Bowbridge flings its 
 slight arrh over. And leaving behind the clump 
 of cottages, I came to the knoll where the kirk 
 hides its gray tower in the churchyard yews. 
 
 It was a long walk, and I had undertaken it but 
 late, so that the choir fiddle and bassoon were shrill- 
 ing out their uttermost as I went in. I entered so 
 softly that my coming made no stir in the congre- 
 gation, wont to turn and gaze perhaps more fixedly 
 than grander folk. And yet they were not inat- 
 tentive, those simple folk, though here and there 
 a woman hushed her baby on her breast with a 
 croon not quite inaudible. But I took no heed 
 of them that day, more than of a dash of brilliant 
 color in the dresses, through the "dim religious 
 light," and of the mingled fragrance of the May, 
 with the yellow gorse, and the southernwood, 
 not only " lads'-love and lasses'-delight," but held 
 to by the hardy hand of many a gray-haired 
 shepherd. 
 
 I stole to my seat in an unoccupied pew near 
 the door. A pew manifestly encouraging a delin- 
 quent late-comer such as I ; for it is high, and cur- 
 tained from observation, while it has a full view of 
 the uncurtained modernized pews before it. As 
 my glance wandered over them, I was not long in 
 finding Miles. . 
 
 He was standing during the chant, his head bent 
 slightly, his eyes fixed on the ground, — fallen into 
 a reverie so profound that the rustle of his mother's 
 
r t 
 
 172 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 \\ 
 
 dress, as she took her seat when the music died 
 away, roused him with a start. 
 
 She gave him a soft smile of reproof, and I saw 
 him look into her eyes with homage in his own. 
 Truly she was an angel of goodness to the loyal 
 son. And I, who knew her well, — even I could 
 almost be deceived as I sat watching her, and saw 
 her manifest devotion, and the strict attention she 
 paid even to the curate's sermon, of which I heard 
 no word beyond the text: "First be reconciled 
 to thy brother, and then come and offer thy 
 
 gift." 
 
 " First be reconciled to thy brother, and then 
 come and offer thy gift." That same thought had 
 stood between me and prayer for many a night and 
 day. Would Heaven accept my gift of adoration, 
 while I owed Mally the debt of restitution of the 
 fair name I had stolen from her? And for all, — 
 for all my remorse, for all my suffering, — I would 
 not pay that debt. What right had I, then, to 
 come here and offer any gift upon the altar of the 
 House of Prayer ? Yet Mrs. Lethwaite was praying, 
 — not hypocritically, I fully believe, but as if her 
 prayers were penance for her evil deeds. I, shrink- 
 ing prayerless in my corner, caught her clear 
 " We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord," re- 
 sponsive to : 
 
 " That it may please Thee to defend, and provide 
 for, the fatherless children, and widows, and all who 
 are desolate and oppressed." 
 
WEARITIIORNE. 
 
 173 
 
 Her clear, unshaken tone?, It was a mockery 
 more cruel than that of the Apostle's Christian who 
 says to the cold and hungry, "Depart in peace; be 
 ye warmed and filled." For her own hand it was 
 that had made me desplate and oppressed. And 
 not me only, but Mally 
 
 I forgot Mrs. Lethwaite there, and only remem- 
 bered my crime. I covered my face with my hands, 
 and sank back in my own corner. So far my own 
 in its curtained isolation, that I forgot even the 
 voices round me. So far my own, shut in yet more 
 completely by my thoughts, that I started as vio- 
 lently as if I had thought myself alone in the kirk, 
 when something softly brushed my hands. 
 
 I let them fall, and looked up, trembling at I 
 knew not what. To find a dimpled arm stretched 
 out to me over the back of the pew in front ; and 
 a spicy breath of sweet-gale that just had touched 
 my cheek. 
 
 The little one had clambered up while the mother 
 knelt at prayers, and had thrust aside the curtains 
 till her rosy face peeped through. As I looked up 
 at her now, the roses were all over dimples with 
 delight. In her innocence of sorrow, she had 
 thought, most like, that I, with my hands up 
 before my face, was playing at bo-peep with 
 her. But some sense of the sacred place was 
 present with her, for she shook her sunny head 
 at me. 
 
 " Mammy say, * Be quiet wi' 'ee — whisht!' " she 
 
 15* 
 
174 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 said, in her shrill whisper, laying down the law 
 for me. 
 
 I leaned across to the red, childish lips, which 
 met mine with brief coy resistance. And then I 
 knelt there beneath her, and the iittle hand played 
 with my hair, my kerchief, and fell softly on my 
 neck. That night, when I let my hair down in my 
 lonely room, I found a knot of sweet-gale fast in 
 its braids. I have it now, laid away in my Prayer- 
 book, at the Litany. 
 
 I was not praying then. I only knelt there, 
 strangely soothed and softened as the time went 
 by. I gave no heed to what passed round me after 
 that, until I was startled by the rush of feet, and 
 lifted my head to see the congregation pouring 
 down the aisle. 
 
 My first thought was of making my escape be- 
 fore the Lethwaites should come this way. But 
 too late. The congregation, composed of the 
 peasants of the dale, made room for them to pass, 
 and Mrs. Lethwaitc came down the aisle, leaning 
 on her son's arm, and giving here a smile and there 
 a nod to more than one pensioner of the House's 
 bounty. Mrs. Lethwaite is of those who cultivate 
 courtesy to all men after the manner of the juggler 
 I once saw at Sedbergh Fair, who, by sleight of 
 hand and the slowness of one's eye to detect 
 him, raises a crop of flowers beneath one's glance. 
 But they are naught The outwa/ i blooming of 
 true courtesy springs from seeds of kindness fast 
 
 L>r-^ 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 175 
 
 bedded in the heart. And Mrs. Lethwaite had not 
 those. 
 
 Me I do not think she saw, as she swept by. 
 But Miles, by some chance, turned at the door, and 
 our eyes met. * 
 
 With so brief a glance, thr.*- I read nothing in 
 his. I only saw he moved on more quickly with 
 his mother ; and I was not slow to interpret that. 
 The fullest retribution was fallen upon me. The 
 parting from Miles, — what was that — the never see- 
 ing him — compared to seeing him turn thus from 
 me? Fool that I was, to court the blow I might 
 be sure would fall ! 
 
 I crept out from my place, the last of all the 
 congregation. But when I was half-way down the 
 walk that sloped to the gate, I saw there was quite 
 a little crowd about it. The Lethwaite carriage 
 was just driving off, but three or four shandries 
 and spring-carts waited behind for those of the 
 country-side who were not too far to come again 
 to the evening service. Those who were, for the 
 most part were lingering in the kirkyard, settling 
 into family conclave round the luncheon-basket, 
 or lounging upon wall or sunny mound. I, wish- 
 ing to avoid recognition and comment from the 
 loiterers at the gate, turned aside into a lonely 
 corner, waiting. 
 
 Very soon the mid-day sun, triumphing over the 
 lat^ coolness of the morning, made a weariness of 
 idly wandering among the graves; and I was fain 
 
 Ml 
 
r t 
 
 176 
 
 WEARITIIORNE. 
 
 % 
 
 I! I 
 
 n 
 
 to rest, withdrawn a space, yet where the babble 
 of children's voices reached me, though the solemn 
 church stood half between. 
 
 How tranquil it was here! The droning hum 
 of an early bee that had mistaken the summer in 
 the sky-blue sweep of violets over the grave at my 
 foot, seemed a soft echo of the beck that just be- 
 yond the mossy wall leaped down the sheer steep 
 that wall overhung, to join the Swale beyond. The 
 faint flush of the moor broadened about me here; 
 but farther, Helbeck Lund rose gaunt and bare; 
 and farther yet, Penyghent and Whernside massed 
 their burly forms where the glen opens to the 
 southward. I had followed it to them, forcing my 
 gaze away from the Lethwaite carriage on the 
 white road to which the beck dances up gaily, to 
 shrink coyly back again. And then I had stooped 
 for a handful of those violets from the grave. I 
 was kneeling there, plucking at them mechani- 
 cally, so absorbed in my thoughts that I was just 
 conscious, not mindful, of some one standing with 
 folded arms against the outside of the kirkyard 
 wall. Till now he swung himself over, and it 
 flashed upon me who it was. 
 
 I was not facing him, and so I gathered one 
 more blossom, and then rose, as if I were not con- 
 scious of his neighborhood. 
 
 He hesitated an instant; then he followed me 
 out of the gate. I walked on at my usual not 
 laggard pace, knowing well enough that however 
 

 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 177 
 
 I might hasten he would overtake me, if that were 
 his will. And he did overtake me on the bridge, 
 — joined me, and said, quietly, as though we had 
 met yesterday, — 
 
 " You will let me walk home with you?" 
 "I thought you had driven home with Mrs. 
 Lethwaite," I said, by way of a commonplace to 
 reply to his. 
 
 " I told her you were here, and I must see you. 
 Your black dress and your white face would have 
 haunted me else. I hope you are not angry with 
 me for venturing to follow you?" 
 
 " That the black dress and the white face may 
 haunt you no longer," I made answer, bitterly. 
 " You would say a word of sympathy, so that when 
 you go your way apart, you may forget both. I 
 thank you. Colonel Lethwaite; but I need no 
 sympathy. Kester Holme," I added, recklessly, 
 " was no such friend to me that the color will not 
 come to my cheeks before many days." 
 " Nannette, how unforgiving you are !" 
 "I am unforgiving!" cried I, in my blind pas- 
 sion. " I have been oppressed, wronged, tempted, 
 till I'm woe for myself, — there's none else to greet 
 for me. I am unforgiving! An I'd dared to pray 
 this morning, kneeling in yon kirk, I must have 
 prayed those fiery cries of David for revenge upon 
 his enemies. For retribution, — ay, though it fell 
 on my own head as well. It is hard, hard, I 
 shouM suffer alone of all the evil-doers." 
 
178 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 ■1 
 
 
 \ e 
 
 I was not thinking of poor Kcster then, but of 
 the mother of this man beside me. My eyes were 
 wandering yonder where her carriage glanced by 
 ghmpses through the gray avenue of Wearithorne, 
 as I set foot on the bridge here. 
 
 It was not strange Miles should misunderstand 
 me, — it would not have been strange if he had 
 shrunk back from me in disgust. But he did not 
 so. He drew my hand in hi<; arm, with so much 
 tenderness in his vast pity, that I was not angry 
 with him for it. 
 
 He did not speak at once; and we moved on, 
 for I had stopped short where he joined me on 
 the bridge. We had passed some distance on the 
 moor before he said, leaving rebuke to my own 
 softened feelings, which he must have read in 
 humbled look and manner, — 
 
 "You can never suffer alone. Your pain is 
 mine." 
 
 My pain? My guilt never could be his, and 
 that was still the fiercest pang of all. 
 
 " Let me go," I moaned. " I am not worth 
 your care, — nay, you yourself have said it." 
 
 " I was mad then. God knows I have suf- 
 fered enough since to blot out even such words 
 as those. You forgot them then, Nannette, — 
 forgive them now. And see, — my darling, see if 
 in your heart you can find nothing but forgiveness 
 for me." 
 
 Low on my knees since then have I prayed 
 
tl 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 179 
 
 oftentimes that no such ttirxptation as that might 
 ever again assail me. For how could I stand 
 against it? I had nearly yielded then, with the 
 thought that, Kester dead, and Mrs. Lethwaite 
 silent for her own sake, Miles might never know, 
 in taking me, that he took a false-witness to his 
 arms. 
 
 Miles might never know. I looked up into his 
 face that stooped toward me, — his true eyes, in 
 which no thought was kept back from me. Could 
 my married eyes answer them, back with a life- 
 long lie? Would they never veil themselves in 
 shame when his should praise me pure and true, 
 and I remember Mally? Would they not at some 
 unwary moment yield up all my secret, and then 
 have to meet his sudden gaze of scorn ? 
 
 I bent my head, and swifter than thought my 
 lips just touched his hand. Just touched it, 
 humbly, and in homage to his worthiness. But — 
 
 " Nannette ! From you !" he cried, almost 
 angrily. 
 
 I wrenched myself free from him. 
 
 " Stay," I said, striving to steady my faltering 
 voice. " I will not attempt to deceive you. I 
 can not be your wife." 
 
 " Can not, Nannette? Say will not, rather." 
 
 " Will not, then." 
 
 "And why?" 
 
 It well might seem to him he had just cause 
 for anger. It well might seem I had been trifling 
 
r I 
 
 1 80 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 with him, with shameless coquetry. I could see 
 chis, so could understand his tone. 
 
 " Tell me what you mean," he asked me, pres- 
 ently. " It is some morbid fancy has taken hold 
 upon you." 
 
 "Some fancy!" 
 
 " Tell it me." 
 
 If I had but told him, at all hazards, at the first! 
 But now that Mally was ruined utterly, — now that 
 it was too late to save her, — that her sister and 
 her lover were false to her, — now, how could I 
 tell Miles? And if I were his wife, and if one day 
 he should see my hand in Mally's ruin, could I 
 bear the change that surely would creep in his 
 love, — the scorn of me, — the self-scorn if he still 
 could love me on? This parting — anything — were 
 better far than that. 
 
 He grasped my hands, and drew me to him, 
 closer yet. 
 
 "Speak out, child. Do not keep me in sich 
 torment." 
 
 The voice was not Miles's voice, in its hoars'; 
 impatience, 
 
 " I can not speak out. I dare not tell you any- 
 thing." 
 
 "Dare not?" 
 
 His face was gray in its strange pallor. He 
 searched my soul through and through with those 
 keen eyes of his that held my own so fast. If I 
 might have slunk away from them, abased and 
 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 \^- 
 
 i8i 
 
 Le 
 
 I 
 
 id 
 
 wretched that I was ! But I had to front my fate 
 with what courage I might. 
 
 With what courage? I shook and trembled 
 there before him. j \ 
 
 " Dare not ? Nannette, have you been false to 
 me? Can there be anything that binds you to 
 another man ?" 
 
 I was so innocent of such a wrong to him, that 
 I forgot all else. And he saw I was innocent. For 
 the cloud had passed from him even before I 
 answered him : 
 
 " None else. I was ne'er bounden to any man." 
 
 " Ay. To ifle, Nannette." 
 
 I felt my strength all leaving me. I said hur- 
 riedly, catching at the pledge, as at some stay, — 
 
 " Never to you. I — I'll make m^^ vow here now, 
 — I'll none be your wife." 
 
 He lost patience then. 
 
 " Is it possible to understand you ? You are free 
 to marry me, — if ever your fear of Kester parted 
 us, that is '>ver, and dead nor living can stand 
 between us. You have kept me waiting in such 
 pat.ence as I might, till now " 
 
 ' ' You have forgotten I told you we were parted," 
 I interrupted him. 
 
 " I remember one thing. It is you who have 
 forgotten. Till you deny it, I will never give you 
 up. I remember you said you loved me." 
 
 " Did I say that ? But I tell you now " 
 
 " For God's sake, speak the truth. What motive 
 
 16 
 
r I 
 
 182 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 can you have for playing fast-and-loose with me ? 
 Why did you look at me so, when I turned at the 
 church-door even now ? No cry could have called 
 
 me back more clearly. And why did you 
 
 What can you mean ? Your very kiss is here, — 
 do women stoop thus in mere caprice ?" 
 
 " Let me go," I gasped. 
 
 I saw then how the angry blood burned in his 
 brow; and he drew his breath hard through his 
 set teeth. Presently he spoke : 
 
 " I will let you go. But I will have the truth 
 first. Do you mean you have played me false all 
 this while, and never loved me? It is this you 
 mean ? Answer me, — it is this ?" 
 
 " It is this." 
 
 For my life, I could have done no more than 
 repeat the falsehood he put into my mouth. I 
 could not have collected the words myself Only 
 one thought I could grasp, — one instinct, rather, 
 — the blind instinct of self-preservation. I must 
 end this, — escape from him the shortest way, — not 
 bring down the worst ruin on my head. For if I 
 do not escape, he will wring from me all the truth. 
 
 "You mean, then," he says, speaking in a strange 
 set tone, " you mean you have trifled with me all 
 this while ? And now that I am hardly Master 
 even of Wearithorne, — that po . :rty is come upon 
 me, — you mean you have given le shy gl- nee and 
 
 blush, — ay, and now a look Nannette, if they 
 
 did not mean you loved me, then they lied to me." 
 
«■ 
 
 WEARITHORNE, 
 
 183 
 
 >» 
 
 It is harder than I had thought. That last 
 strikes home, and I cry out, in reckless bitterness 
 of pain, — 
 
 " It is so easy for you to know all the truth, — 
 to judge me, — to condemn me as you condemned 
 poor Mally, innocent though she was." 
 
 " You speak confidently." 
 
 Confidently ? Desperately, rather. For in spite 
 of resolves, in spite of fears, I can not part from him 
 in silence so. I say, — 
 
 " Ay, for, — it was I, — I took those papers." 
 
 " You !" 
 
 He looked at me as if I had suddenly gone 
 mad. I stood there, clenching my hands together 
 in the endeavor to speak out, clearly and firmly 
 and fully : 
 
 " I took them. You remember that evening in 
 the library, when you followed me to the sofa ?" 
 
 " I remember." 
 
 " I meant to do it even then," — but my breath 
 failed there, as I glanced at him. * 
 
 He did not speak at once. When he did, his 
 voice was very low, very stern : 
 
 ** I can not believe it. You, to ruin the girl, body 
 and soul, perhaps !" 
 
 " You must believe it, when I tell you how I 
 took them." 
 
 " That same night ?" 
 
 " That same night." 
 
 " But there was no time. Mally was in the 
 
• ri 
 
 
 184 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 library — and then my mother. I locked the door 
 just after I took her up-stairs again. She told me 
 then you had gone home." 
 
 He said it doubtingly, as if my story were alto- 
 gether incredible, — as if I myself had made some 
 strange mistake. He said it wistfully, eagprly, as 
 if beseeching me to say he was right. 
 
 I hesitated. Then I said, — 
 
 " Your mother did not see me in her dressing- 
 room." 
 
 For the woman was his mother. I had looked 
 up into his set face. I had done harm enough. 
 Let me at least leave him his faith in her. 
 
 " It was before that," I began again, " there in 
 the library, — the candle did not fall by accident, — 
 and in the dark I made sure of the papers." 
 
 " Nannette, you had those papers when we stood 
 together in the hall that night ? You had those 
 papers when I told you how I trusted you, and 
 prayed you to be true with me?" 
 
 " Even then," I answered, steadily. " And I de- 
 stroyed them, and lost your bank-note — I did not 
 know what it was then — on the moor's edge where 
 Mally said she found it." 
 
 He turned away from me without a word. 
 
 He would have left me so. But I, — I fling my- 
 self in his path, — I catch at his arm, — I call his 
 name in a wild sob : 
 
 *' Miles, Miles, it was for love of you I did it." 
 
 He unwinds my clinging fingers scornfully. 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 185 
 
 K 
 
 For love of me 1 How often do you think to 
 
 )> 
 
 deceive me ? 
 
 ** It is the truth !" I cry. " It was because those 
 papers might take Wearithorne from you." 
 
 " Now we have it !" 
 
 He stoops and looks me full in the eyes for the 
 first time. And he goes on, with slow contempt : 
 
 " I begin to understand it now. You had great 
 care for the Master of Wearithorne. You were will- 
 ing to wait a month, — two months, — until spring, — 
 to :3ee if this search after the lost heir would spend 
 itself And since it has not, — since it is still impos- 
 sible to say I shall not go forth penniless from the 
 old place to-morrow or next year, — since it is im- 
 possible to say that, you are ready at last to say 
 instead, * I played you false, — I never loved you.' " 
 
 " I was false to you then, Miles Lethwaite, — 
 false to you only then. For I have always loved 
 you. Nay, but you shall hear me ! You cannot 
 leave me so." 
 
 In my quick movement, — for he is going from 
 me, quitting me without one farewell word or 
 glance, — the little knot of violets I had gathered 
 from the grave falls from my bosom at his foot. 
 I see his glance follow them. And he sets his 
 heel upon them, grinding them down ijito the 
 moist bud. At that, I steal one look up to his 
 white, prssionate face. It is all over with me 
 now. 
 
 Yet I say, faintly, — 
 
 16* 
 

 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 // 
 
 ^.^<>i 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 lit 1^ 
 
 Z ^ 12.0 
 
 2.5 
 2.2 
 
 iiy£ 
 
 
 1.25 III 1.4 III 1.6 
 
 
 «< 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sdences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WFST MAIN STREET 
 
 WBBSTIiR, ( :.Y. I'lfO 
 
 (716) 87r 1C3 
 

 S 
 
1 86 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 it 
 
 If you could believe me- 
 
 »i 
 
 " If I could believe you ! What am I to believe? 
 
 tl am free to choose, indeed, — ^your words now, 
 
 — ^your words ten moments since, — your little 
 
 comedy in the library that night, — ^your tragedy 
 
 now ?" 
 
 Then, when he has no answer, very coldly: 
 
 " Nannette, I have been a fool once in my life, 
 but I am not altogether mad." 
 
 I did not answer him one word. Perhaps I 
 could literally not have moved, have spoken. I 
 was as one paralyzed by the horror of a blow that 
 is to fall.' 
 
 It was not long in falling. He turned sharply 
 on his heel and strode away. But while I still 
 stood there, stunned utterly, he turned again, came 
 near to me, and took my face in his two hands, 
 looking full ihto it. 
 
 I did not seem to care, — not feel. I heard the 
 beck ring out beside us there. My eyes, uplifted, 
 not to Miles, took note of a swallow waving his 
 flight overhead, the one blot on the blue. I re- 
 member that slow, floating motion. I never shall 
 forget the breath of the white woodruff in which 
 a bee was humming at our feet. They were all so 
 far from me ; I was so far from myself that I re- 
 member even wondering what it would be to- 
 morrow, when I could think, could feel. I even 
 heard Brownie treading down and croppinfr the 
 tufted grass along the marge, a few yards off. But 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 187 
 
 
 more clearly than that, I remember listening to the 
 beck, whose gurgle came, a mockery of mirth, 
 between his words : 
 
 "What could one trust, if not such eyes as 
 these, — so frank a seeming brow, — lips that show 
 as pure and truthful as a child's ? But I will let 
 you go, as you have said. And one day, — I know 
 it even now, — one day I shall find it in my heart 
 to be glad you have denied me that wretched love 
 in which is no trust." 
 
 I did not blench, not quail. Passive and mute 
 and still, I never stirred the while he kissed me 
 on lips, cheeks, and brow. Kissed me, not ten- 
 derly, reverently, as he had the once before, but 
 with a passion which left me faint and breathless 
 when suddenly he put me from him. 
 
 I, toq, went my way, slowly and painfully, be- 
 yond the beck, toward home. I did not heed that 
 Brownie followed, — that he thrust his head against 
 my shoulder as we went. Brute sympathy and 
 love, — we reach out after them with a caress in 
 our careless hands, in hours of hope, or gladness, 
 or light-heartedness. But in the dark 
 
 It was so dark there in the noontide. I could 
 hardly see Miles passing by, along the farther 
 side, where the beck stretched out between. So 
 wide, it seemed to my reeling senses to yawn be- 
 tween us as a gulf. No arm might reach across it 
 now. No passionate word, no cry of pain, draw 
 either of us over. 
 
i88 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 When the weary day wore by to evening, I 
 roused myself, and went to milk the cattle lowing 
 in the yard. I had but set the milking -pails 
 beside the gate, and was stooping to unlatch it, 
 stretching first my hand to Jetty, with the salt I 
 had brought for her, when I heard a footstep on 
 the court-yard rock. 
 
 I so nearly faced her, that I did not need to turn 
 my head, in order to see who was coming. And, 
 as if I had not seen her, I continued to lean over 
 the wall, and to give my hand to Jetty. She 
 should see me as I was, — the milkmaid, not the 
 Lethwaite. 
 
 "Annot!" • 
 
 The voice was shaking and irresolute. I turned 
 and faced her. 
 
 "Annot, I have climbed up all this way to speak 
 with you. Will you not come in with me, some- 
 where that we may talk quietly ?" 
 
 " Say on, Mrs. Lethwaite. Mallerstang Hag is 
 lonely enough. We shall not be overheard, unless 
 by Jetty here." 
 
 If I was insolent, it must be owned, at least, I 
 had good cause. Why should she come to seek 
 me now, — now when it was all too late to save me 
 from the gulf into which she had suffered me to 
 plunge ? 
 
 But if I was insolent, she was strangely humble. 
 She came and stood beside me, leaning against 
 the wall, too, but at safe distance from Jetty's 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 189 
 
 
 suddenly lifted horns. I had stooped for another 
 handful of salt, and kept my face to Jetty still. 
 
 "Annot, what have you done to my son ?" Mrs. 
 Lethwaite asked me, suddenly, after a pause. 
 
 " What have I done to your son, Mrs. Leth- 
 waite?" 
 
 "I know he went back to the church to you, 
 Annot. He came home looking wellnigh as if 
 his death-blow had been struck him. A mother's 
 eyes cannot be blinded. * I have come to you to 
 know why it is so with him." 
 
 I did not turn toward her, but spoke very 
 quietly: 
 
 " Your son loves me, Mrs. Lethwaite." 
 
 I heard her draw her breath hard. Then she 
 said, as quietly as I had, — 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 "And I told him to-day I would never be his 
 wife." 
 
 Another long breath; I knew that was a sigh 
 of relief. But softer thoughts prevailed, and she 
 said, presently, — 
 
 " Miles loves you very truly, Annot." 
 
 " Not more truly than I him." 
 
 "How, then, can you bear to make him 
 wretched?" 
 
 "Because I do love him," I answered her. "Be- 
 cause I have some regard for his honor." 
 
 "His honor?" 
 
 I turned upon her then with bitter emphasis : 
 
190 
 
 WEARITHORNE, 
 
 " His honor. Is not the wife's the husband's ? 
 Is it, do you think, no taint on him to give his name 
 to a thief and a false-witness ?" 
 
 " For Heaven's sake, Annot !" 
 
 I could see she was greatly shocked. Perhaps 
 she had not accustomed herself to face the truth, — 
 to put it in those words. But I had, and I repeated 
 them again. 
 
 " How can you say such dreadful things ?" she 
 asked, with changing color. 
 
 " Because they are the truth. Because I will 
 not shame a man like Miles Lethwaite by blinding 
 my own eyes with a lie. Because I cannot stand 
 beside him as a wife should, with no concealment 
 between me and him." 
 
 She was leaning there against the stone wall, 
 averted from me. Yet I could see how ashen pale 
 she was, how her lip quivered in the dainty profile, 
 and how the slender, gloved hands trembled, folded 
 together on the wall. Were softer thoughts for 
 Miles and me then warring with her care for self? 
 I did not know the woman even yet. I remem- 
 bered how she had clung to me in her hour of suf- 
 fering, how her head had lain upon my arm, her 
 restless fingers clasped my own. A softer feeling 
 stole over me, — a wild hope, — and at its bidding I 
 spoke : 
 
 " There is but one way, Mrs. Lethwaite. If Miles 
 could know all ! If you would tell him all! He 
 might forgive me then, for your sake, seeing how 
 
- H 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 191 - 
 
 the wrong was done and unconfessed for you. He 
 must forgive you, for you are his mother, — you too 
 sinned for him. Ah I if you would " 
 
 My passionate pleading was cut short by the 
 slightest of involuntary shrugs of Mrs. Lethwaite's 
 stately shoulders. It said plainly enough that she 
 was listening with impatience, and with not one 
 movement of sympathy. And, as I broke off, she 
 turned her cold face slowly round to me : 
 
 " You, then, would deal him a heavier blow than 
 all ?" she said. " Can you think his mother's honor 
 touches him less nearly than his wife's ? But it is 
 in your power, of course, yourself to tell him all. 
 Only remember, I did not bid you do this wrong 
 to the girl Mally. You might have cleared her. 
 All I bound you to was your promise to spare 
 Miles. It was not for me to betray you. It was 
 not I lost the note for which she was found guilty. 
 I had nothing to do with that wrong." 
 
 Was it even so ? Before my weary eyes — weary 
 with striving to find my way through the thick 
 darkness — flashed back every scene when I had 
 watched mother and son together, — every glance 
 of trustful, loving admiration I had seen him give 
 her. Could there in truth be any heavier blow than 
 this ? And she had had nothing to do with this 
 wrong ? Literally, it was true. I had seen to-day 
 that it was possible to clear Mally without impli- 
 cating Mrs. Lethwaite. Seen to-day, — too late. 
 Might I not have seen before, had not self-love 
 
r I 
 
 192 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 blinded me? Poor Mally! Her part in all this 
 — her right to exculpation — had been forgotten in 
 the tumult of selfish personal feeling and in the 
 longing to shield Miles from pain. And then : 
 
 "Your promise, Annot!" Mrs. Lethwaite cried, 
 her face and manner changing as my silence alarmed 
 her. " Have you forgotten that? And will you 
 break it? Annot! Annot! have mercy, — not for my 
 sake, but for Miles's. You promised me " 
 
 "And I shall keep my promise." 
 
 I did not think it needful — as it would be vain 
 — ^to humiliate myself by telling her how I had 
 already kept it this day. I will not repeat the fer- 
 vent thanks which followed, — the implorings, striv- 
 ing to be cordial, yet faltering in every breath, that 
 I would forget all, would come to her, and let her 
 show her gratitude all her life long to her son's 
 wife. They filled me then with pent-up fury, as 
 even now they make my lip quiver, my hand shake 
 with wrath while I set this down. It is but a black 
 record, that which writes down all this time. But 
 this one whiter line there is in it, — ^that there was 
 no regret for my confession, but only cold disdain, 
 as I listened to all her prayers, all her promises 
 that even as I had kept her secret, so would she 
 keep mine, — that Miles should never know aught 
 of his wife 
 
 I drew my hands away from her at that last 
 word, and turned my back on her, and went my 
 way into the house-place, letting the door slam to 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 193 
 
 behind me. It was not lady-like ; it was not court- 
 eous. But what else was one to expect from a 
 Nannette o' Kester o' Mallerstang? Standing as 
 I did upon the hearth, yet where the window gave 
 me a full view, myself unseen, of Mrs. Lethwaite, 
 I could read that thought in her face. 
 
 Her glance just wandered over the homely house; 
 then to the milking-stool and pail standing where 
 I had set them down. Then her eyes fell to her 
 gloved hand, — the hand mine, perhaps, had stained 
 in her clasping. And, with a faint smile of calm 
 disdain upon her haughty lips, she moved on, 
 across the courtyard, picking her dainty way down 
 the rough steep. Perhaps it was as well, — her Miles 
 could not long regret a little rustic, rude and sim- 
 ple and untaught as this. 
 
 1 
 
IX. 
 
 II . 
 
 Never a moment 
 
 Silence, night or day, — 
 Can there be quiet 
 
 Under churchyard clay ? 
 Will not her footfall 
 
 Among the grasses sweep, 
 And shake my heart beneath. 
 
 And wake from sleep ? 
 
 TN the light of to-day, as clear and broad it floods 
 my window here in the sunset and throws its 
 unsparing glare full on the record, I have written 
 the last page of my life. It ended there. The 
 remainder is but such a waiting as of the souls 
 under the altar, crying, How long ? how long ? 
 
 Prisoners of hope. But what is still for me to 
 hope, — or yet to fear ? When a deluge has once 
 swept over one's life and covered even its serenest 
 heights, there is little need of a bow of promise to 
 tell one at last, from the dispersing clouds, that no 
 storm again may desolate as that has desolated. 
 Over the bleak waste now, storm after storm might 
 roll, and find there nothing to uproot. 
 
 In the light of to-day, I have stood face to face 
 with my past, and have blinded my eyes no more. 
 
 Mally, — Mally's wrong The shadow of Weari- 
 
 (194) 
 

 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 195 
 
 thorne vanishes from between me and the truth, 
 like the misty scene of a dream out of which I am 
 awakened. But the wrong to Mally darkens in the 
 light, a tangible reality, the darker for the years 
 that stretch between. 
 
 How many years ago ? They would not count 
 by decades; they have not dimmed the gold of my 
 hair, greatly faded out the color from my cheek. 
 The mirror told me that, this morning, when I 
 sought another answer to my query if I yet were 
 growing old. Row long ? how long ? I have so 
 many years to live, with my frame the mountain 
 air has braced ; my step as active up the mountain 
 paths ; my pulse that beats as strongly, never flut- 
 tering, nor failing me. And with my weary heart. 
 
 And yet I have no right to so weak lamentation 
 and complaining : 
 
 *« The thorns which I have reaped, are of the tree 
 I planted; they have torn me, and I bleed. 
 I should have known what fruit would spring from such a seed." 
 
 They have torn me, and I bleed; and yet life has 
 not all been one wide, gaping wound. I have had 
 no right to expect balm of soothing; and yet balm 
 has come to me. 
 
 It is an easy life I lead. My cheery little maid- 
 of-all-work comes up day by day from her mother's 
 cottage which once was Letty's, hard by Davie o' 
 Burtree-syke's, down in the dale below ; I have oc- 
 cupation enough in directing my shepherd, and in 
 
^ 
 
 196 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 the superintendence of my dairy, — which super- 
 intendence in cheese-making season develops into 
 more activity; and I aye go up alone to Moss-Edge 
 for a day or two after the peat-cutting. I have 
 many a volume of my own, too, now, besides this 
 stained and weather-beaten, lying always here upon 
 my desk. And now and then in the lone evenings 
 Marget brings her knitting-work, and, though the 
 talk between us is constrained, she manages to let 
 fall some word of her latest tidings of the Master 
 of Wearithorne. She came oftenest after he had 
 gone back to his regiment in India, and that awful 
 dread of battle was upon us. But seldomer, now 
 that the war is over, and we are once more breath- 
 ing freely, and with honors and promotion he is 
 again in London, where his mother braves it with 
 the bravest of the ladies there. 
 
 But there is yet a greater soothing than the hush 
 of my daily life can bring. It is the comfort in my 
 power to give to here and there a suffering soul 
 around me. Yet in this there is the same pang 
 which strikes through everything in my whole life. 
 I never give away a bannock or a half-crown — I 
 never smooth a pillow for the aching temples of a 
 sufferer — I never kneel beside a death-bed with a 
 last prayer for the parting soul — without a memory 
 of one whose honest portion in this world I stole 
 away, — whose pillow my hand made all rough with 
 thorns, — ^whose parting soul, perhaps, may ere now 
 have fainted away in the worn body, with no friend 
 
1 
 
 WEARITHORNE, 
 
 197 
 
 to give a word of help or comforting. And yet, 
 what can I do? Once the path was clear enough, 
 but when I shut my eyes to it, I lost it. 
 
 I tried to find it again, indeed, before I sat down 
 helplessly in this still life of mine. I went to Man- 
 chester, — to Halifax, — to York, — spending drear 
 months in trying to glean tidings of poor Mally in 
 the factories. Here and there I found MMos had 
 been before me ; but Mally I never found. The 
 Hag was altogether unbearable to me in those 
 days. It was haunted by the mem >iy ot my 
 wrong to her, and I went forth, hoping to leave 
 that memory behind me. But it would not be left 
 behind. It followed me out into the great bustling 
 world, and, when I thought it gone, made its 
 presence known in some trivial daily occurrence. 
 I might have looked that so it would be. There 
 is a twice-told tale of Naunty Marget's, of the gob- 
 lin Hob-o'-th'-Hurst, who by his uncanny pranks 
 drove the old farmer forth at last from the home- 
 stead. Away jogged the good man, his worldly pos- 
 sessions all heaped up round him in his tumbrel- 
 car, — jogged on, and met a neighbor by the way. 
 " And so. Kit, ye're flitting?" called the neighbor. 
 '* Ay, ay, we's flutting," cried Hob's voice, with hol- 
 low echo, from the churn. So we were flitting, that 
 haunting memory and I, — until like the farmer I 
 turned and gat me back to the familiar roof-tree, 
 wearily resolved no more to flee that inevitable 
 fellowship. 
 
 17* 
 
r-i 
 
 iq8 wearithorne. 
 
 And so the days go on. But aching doubts 
 will come in now and then, and shake my very 
 *soul. Doubts stronger sometimes, and with yet a 
 fiercer pang, since I have set down all upon these 
 pages. I thought, when I began, to bring out 
 brighter memories around me. But the darker 
 shadows creep in closer round the setting sun, 
 yonder beyond the dusky line of Helbeck Lund. 
 There is one golden glory lingering yet. One 
 golden memory of Miles's love. It lights these 
 pages as it shines across them even now. And 
 now I close the book. The after-leaves are blanks. 
 No new page to be turned, until Death's own hand 
 turn it, writing there : - 
 
 
 y 
 
 J^^e-^ <:2^ 
 
a 
 
 •I 
 
 T NEVER thought to have turned another page 
 A in my life's story. I thought it was to flow on 
 silently to the great Finis. I laid my book away, 
 here in my desk, and the days came and went, as I 
 looked for them still to come and go until the end. 
 But just one week ago to-day 
 
 One week ago to-day. How long it seems! 
 I could believe it years, since I came home in the 
 early sunset from my ramble down in Helbeck 
 Lund. 
 
 I did not know why my spirits flagged as I 
 clambered up the steep. I only felt the vague 
 dulness stealing* over me, and saw that it was 
 growing dark, and shivered in the chilly air, and 
 knew the dreary home-coming awaiting me. Not 
 even old Reekie now, to watch whining for me on 
 the height. There was a feeble flicker from the 
 house-place, — too feeble to bring good cheer. No 
 one to be seen, — nothing heard, unless my own 
 foot on the rocky court, and the hoarse waters 
 down below the Hag; or, as I neared the house, 
 the occasional stamping of the one cow still for 
 convenience kept up in the straw-littered farm- 
 yard. 
 
 (199) 
 
r^i 
 
 V 
 
 . I 
 
 200 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 I 
 
 A faint flicker from the house-place, — ^the door 
 of the house-place open wide. I quickened my 
 pace at that. I had let my little maid go home an 
 hour ago, and myself had closed the door behind 
 me after her. How came it open, then? My 
 threshold was not greatly oftener crossed than 
 Kester's in the time before. 
 
 As I paused on it, I saw a figure crouched be- 
 fore the low peat fire on the hearth. At the sound 
 of my footfall, the rustle of my dress, she started 
 up, staggered toward me a few steps, and fell to 
 the floor in a half swoon. * 
 
 I had dragged forward one of the benches to 
 the fire, raised the poor shadowy burthen on it, 
 and was kneeling beside, chafing the thin, cold 
 hands, before I knew her. For then the lids lifted 
 themselves wearily, and the ghost of Mally stared 
 out on me, hollow-eyed and wan. 
 
 I do not know what I said, wKkt I did. It was 
 absolute terror seized upon me. If the girl had 
 come back in her winding-sheet, the grave-mould 
 clinging to her shroud and hair, the grave-damps 
 to her wasted hand, my heart could not have sunk 
 within me in more helpless horror. Till the gasp- 
 ing voice roused me : 
 
 "Letty would none o* me; and Davie, — I 
 couldna stay to hae him fleer at me. Fse gae 
 back the gate I came to-morn, but I reckoned 
 thou's let mt rest here for a gliff." 
 
 I could not answer her. Unless it were an answer 
 
 \ 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 201 
 
 to bring down my pillow there for her, to wraip 
 her warmly, — she was shivering in the summer 
 evening air, — and to give her the cup of tea which 
 she drank eagerly, famishingly, — holding my hand 
 the while, and murmuring, as she sank back on 
 her pillow, — 
 
 " Eh, but thou's rare an* good, lass, — rare an* 
 good." 
 
 Rare an' good! The faint voice stabbed me 
 through with an exceeding bitter pang. I could 
 have bowed down there before her and confessed 
 all. But I saw she could not bear it. And, as the 
 lashes drooped again over the white cheeks, I 
 stole out into the open air. 
 
 The girl was more than weary, I could see that 
 nght well. She shivered, yet there was a burning 
 heat about her hand, a strange bright glitter in her 
 eyes, that made me sure it would be morrows 
 more than one before she could go back the gate 
 she came. Something must be done for her more 
 than I knew how to do. 
 
 But how could I leave her alone, to go so far as 
 even the nearest apothecary? And Letty, — if I 
 went down to her, could she be prevailed upon to 
 do my errand for me? She could better do it 
 than my own little maid below there ; and if she 
 hesitated, at this moment I felt strong enough 
 to prove to her Mal'"'j innocence with my own 
 guilt. 
 
 With this resolve, I went round to that side of the 
 
r I 
 
 : \ 
 
 202 
 
 WEARITHORNE, 
 
 Hag which sloped down to Moss-Edge Hollow. 
 The sun had sunk now below Helbeck Lund. Its 
 glow was still on the Hag's brow, but the long 
 shadows drifted longer on these eastern slopes. 
 Not so dark, however, but that I could see half- 
 way down the descent some one — a man — stand- 
 ing indistinct in the gray dusk. 
 
 I readily imagined he could be no other than 
 Davie o* Burtree-syke, driven hither, perhaps, by 
 the calm, discursive sermon I could figure Letty 
 preaching while she stirred the " parritch," with 
 poor Mally for her text. Driven out, perhaps, with 
 sheer weariness, — perhaps with a mournful memory 
 of the girl, — certainly with pity enough in him to 
 do my bidding for her. I stood a moment on 
 the brow, shading my eyes with my hand from the 
 glow here, the better to see into the dusk there. 
 Should I call or beckon him up? The shorter 
 way would be to go down to him. 
 
 The shorter way, especially if one took it as I 
 did. For . I ran swiftly down the slope, and was 
 ■almost close upon him, when he lifted himself from 
 his lounging posture against the rock and turned 
 to front me directly. 
 
 No Davie o' Burtree-syke, — but Miles Leth- 
 waite. 
 
 He lifted his hat with grave courtesy, and would 
 have moved away. But I sprang forward then. 
 He would help me. I dared not shrink, and wait 
 for other aid. 
 
Ill 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 203 
 
 " Colonel Lethwaite, I — I did not know you, — I 
 
 thought How can I ask you ? — ^but I must 
 
 have help. Some one — ^yes, it is Mally — is up 
 yonder at the Hag, ill, dying perhaps. I have no 
 one to send for a doctor, and I dare not leave her." 
 
 " Mally !" 
 
 I wrung my hands impatiently. 
 
 "If you would go!" 
 
 He quitted me without another word. 
 
 I did not stay to watch him. I knew so well he 
 was gone for help. I went up again to the house- 
 place, and began my helpless, weary watch. 
 
 I believe, even then, wellnigh hopeless as well. 
 I sat there by her side, and never moved my eyes 
 from her still face. She slept, and there was no- 
 thing heard in the room but her fluttering, irregu- 
 lar breathing, the crackling of the blazing peat now 
 and again, the rushing of the beck down in the 
 Lund, and the tick-tick of the old clock on the 
 stair. After a time, that ticking seemed to rise up 
 and drown all the others. Was it measuring out 
 the moments of poor Mally's life ? Even now, — 
 was she breathing even now ? 
 
 "^ was leaning toward her, listening fearfully, — 
 listening so intently that I never heard, until a step 
 was close behind me. I turned then, and saw Miles 
 Lethwaite. 
 
 " I sent a trusty messenger," he said, in a sub- 
 dued tone. " You cannot blame me if I could not 
 leave you here alone." 
 
 
r 
 
 204 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 ! t 
 
 Blame him ? But I did not venture to thank 
 him. I only dropped my face against Mally's pil- 
 low, hiding it there from him. 
 
 And my remorseful fear for the faint life breath- 
 ing out here beside me was even stronger than the 
 sense of Miles's nearness. Life in the presence of 
 Death, — how it all sinks to nothingness ! 
 
 I had almost forgotten he was there, until, as 
 time went by, he came to me, not touching me, but 
 bending near, and saying low, — 
 
 " It is the doctor's step, no doubt. Be yourself, 
 Nannette ; be calm and strong to meet him." 
 
 I was calm. My trouble lay too deep to ruffle 
 my manner. I stood waiting at the foot of the 
 bench until the doctor should come in and give his 
 verdict. 
 
 What did he say ? How could I listen to it ? 
 I only know — I remembered it afterward, though 
 I hardly was aware of it then — ^that Miles sud- 
 denly came close to me, putting his arm across 
 the chair-back before which I stood. Was there 
 something in my face to call him there ? I only 
 know that I did brace myself to hear every word 
 of the directions the doctor gave. They were few 
 enough. " It will not be for long," I heard him say. 
 
 I stood there still, and listened to his step pass- 
 ing out on the stone court. And then Miles came 
 again, and said to me, — 
 
 "He says she can be moved. Shall I carry 
 her up-stairs for you ?" 
 
WEARITHORNE. 
 
 205 
 
 I could not answer him, but for reply took up 
 the candle and the pillow when he raised her in 
 his arms and followed me out from the house- 
 place up to my own room. He laid her gently on 
 the bed there, while I set the candle near, upon my 
 desk. 
 
 * 
 
 " Do you know what is to be done for her?" he 
 asked me as we stood together by the bed. 
 
 Mechanically I repeated all the doctor had said. 
 
 " That is right. And now I will go send Marget 
 to you. She will help you, will stay with you 
 until " 
 
 He broke off there. He could not say to me, 
 " until Mally dies." I put in, hurriedly, — 
 
 " Not to-night, — to-morrow; but to-night I must 
 be alone. No, do not urge me. I tell you I shall 
 go mad if I am not left in quiet." 
 
 " To-morrow morning, then." 
 
 In turning, he brushed against the desk upon its 
 stand. It shook unsteadily ; I reached out to stop 
 the candle, and the book which aye lies on my desk 
 was jostled to the floor. 
 
 He stooped for it ; I hardly heeded. But when 
 I saw his start as he replaced it, I knew it was my 
 poor little weather-stained volume of poems, — his 
 sole gift of long ago. 
 
 Let it be. What if he did see how it was treas- 
 ured ? J was past caring now. 
 
 He had put the book down as if it had stung 
 him. But I was past being stung by that. There 
 
 18 
 
206 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 was nothing I took reckoning of, save the changes 
 in the wan face on the pillow. 
 
 And so I did not clearly know when Miles quitted 
 me. I did not know anything that night, but, 
 strangely enough, the hours for the powders the 
 doctor had left me. I heard when the stair-clock 
 rang them out, and I moved then — never any time 
 but then — from my crouching posture down by 
 Mally's bedside, — from my watching of her with 
 eyes wide and dry. 
 
 And then the candle flickered in the socket, and- 
 grew wan in the gray dawn that stole in through 
 the half-shut window. Mally was sleeping now, 
 and I crept out^down-stairs. He said he would 
 send Marget this morning. Would she be coming 
 now ? For, standing up there at that window, I had 
 caught sight of an indistinct shadow, as of some 
 one just moving along the corner of the house. 
 
 " Marget, is it you ?" 
 
 I was standing on the outer threshold of the 
 house-place, leaning against the door-post, for a 
 dizziness came over me, and I was fain to steady 
 myself there. When the shadow hesitated ; came 
 direct this way ; and : 
 
 " Is there any change ?" Miles Lethwaite asked 
 me, quickly. 
 
 I shook my head, and then I faltered, — 
 
 " Marget will not come to me ?" 
 
 " Surely she will. I have no doubt she will be 
 here presently." 
 
WEARITHORNE, 
 
 207 
 
 "But if she does not? O, why did you not 
 bring her?" 
 
 He did not answer. And looking up at him, his 
 worn face, his hair and beard and dress damp with 
 the night-dews and the morning mists, I saw he had 
 shared my watch with me, — he without, I within. 
 The first sob that had come to me in all my dry-eyed 
 misery throbbed in my throat then ; but I choked 
 it back. It was not for me to weep for Mally. 
 
 " Did you know you were watching with a mur- 
 derer ?" I asked, in a voice which sounded hollow 
 and strange to my own ears. 
 
 "I know," he said. 
 
 He would not cloak my guilt to my own eyes 
 nor his ; but he did not turn from me at that word. 
 There was a yearning pain in his eyes that met 
 mine steadily. I knew if he condemned me, there 
 was a bitterness as of condemning himself Why 
 should any words more be spoken between us ? I 
 turned to go to my place up-stairs again. 
 
 But there fell another footstep up the court. 
 Marget's ? The doctor's returning ? For it was a 
 heavier than a woman's tread. 
 
 And then a man came slowly round the gable. 
 He brushed past me into the house-place, stood 
 there looking round as if he had expected to find 
 some one, and then turned to me abruptly : 
 
 " Hae ye, too, sent her off?" 
 
 No need for me to press my finger on my lips as 
 I motioned him to follow. That he understood 
 
r I 
 
 208 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 me at once, I could see from the sudden paling of 
 his sunburnt face. He followed me with labored 
 noiselessness up the stone stairs, and on, through 
 the door of my room which I had left unclosed. 
 
 But, noiseless though we were, the girl stirred 
 while we stood there beside her. Her eyes wan- 
 dered round the room ; then fixed themselves on 
 him. 
 
 It was a long, still gaze, wistful and wondering, 
 and never changing. But his eyes that answered 
 it, changed every instant with the angry, scornful, 
 pitying thoughts that thronged each other in them. 
 
 And she spoke, — I hear the faint, low, quivering 
 tones even yet : 
 
 " I kenned he'd look at me so. I thought I'd 
 hid mysel' so as he'd ne'er find me out. How 
 could he win here o' this wise, to threep it at me? 
 Will the fever hae him, too ? — he be clemmed an* 
 drouthed like me." 
 
 Then with a sharp, quick wail : 
 
 " He ne'er looked so at me, — it is his spirit ! It 
 grows so dark here under the sod, — ^but I can see 
 the corpse they streaked beside me last night i' 
 the damp cellar. Davie, man ! didna one say 'at 
 Letty an* thou, — I — I dunna rightly know, — I's 
 that wore out *' 
 
 Slower and slower the words came, — lower and 
 lower, — and the lids drooped again over the tired 
 eyes. Davie stirred then for the first time. He 
 set his teeth hard, and I heard him mutter, — 
 
I:l 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 209 
 
 » 
 
 " Nay, I'll none forgie her. SheVe a spoiled niy 
 life an' her own, — I'll none forgie her." 
 
 At that she opened her eyes again. They sought 
 him with that same strange, wistful gaze. I think 
 now, she had not heard, not understood. But I 
 could bear it no longer. As he was turning away 
 sharply, hurriedly, afraid to trust himself, I put 
 my hand on his sleeve : 
 
 " You have nothing to forgive her. It is I 
 spoiled your life and hers." 
 
 He stared at me, and would have moved away, 
 as if it were not worth his while to listen to a girl's 
 vain babble. But I did not remove my clasp. He 
 should hear what I had to say : 
 
 " It is I. Mally is innocent. She never took the 
 money. It was I, — I took it away." 
 
 "You!" 
 
 The fury gathering in his eyes would have made 
 me tremble at another moment. Now, it seemed 
 there was nothing left for me to fear. But the w'>'-d 
 was a threat. He shook off my hand; his face 
 was dark with rage. But I did not quail because 
 of that. It was because I saw, blacker and more 
 appalling than ever, the fulness of my wrong. 
 
 My shuddering limbs refused to support me. 
 The room reeled before me. I was fain to sink 
 down on the chair Miles placed for me, when he 
 came forward and stood between Davie and me. 
 
 I think I had even then passed away from Davie's 
 mind as entirely as if I had never been. He had 
 
 18* 
 
/•) 
 
 2IO 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 turned to Mally again, standing near, but not stoop- 
 ing toward her, and never moving his eyes from 
 'the still face. 
 
 He never stirred, save now and then a strong, 
 sharp shudder shook his powerful frame as if it had 
 been a leaf. He stood there still; until at last: 
 
 " Lassie !" he said, brokenly, — " little lassie ! say 
 but ye forgie me !" 
 
 Her blue eyes looked up to his, but there came 
 no answer into them. Was she already so near 
 the opening gate of the spirit-land that she could 
 only look back her last upon a distant, indistinct, 
 and shadowy earth, all its voices dying off from 
 her on her far height ? 
 
 " Little lassie !" 
 
 The words groaned forth again were the only 
 words that broke the stillness. We stood there, 
 never moving, any of us. It seemed a long time 
 passed away, and then another stealthy tread came 
 up the stair, and Marget was among us. 
 
 And we waited in the silent chamber; waited 
 until it should be the chamber of death. We all 
 of us felt that hush. We all of us felt that we and 
 our earthly agitations and emotions were as nothing 
 here. There is a time for grief, — there is a time 
 for remorse, — ^but that time is not the tranquil 
 death-hour. 
 
 After awhile her glance roved restlessly about 
 the room, and her lips moved. Just moved, — so 
 faint and still the slow words came : 
 
WEARITirORNE. 
 
 l;i 
 
 211 
 
 " Will they ne'er rest, the weary, weary vheels ? 
 They's wear my life out, wi' their click-clack, click- 
 clack, on an' on. 0, 1 think an Davie kenned " 
 
 It was the stair-clock, ticking out the weary 
 seconds as they went. Not many more of that 
 poor life to measure now. For Marget had gone 
 forward suddenly, had raised the head on her strong 
 arm 
 
 I think I went stupid after that. I can hardly 
 remember anything, save of moving about me- 
 chanically at Marget's bidding ; until this morning. 
 
 Marget and I had been passing in and out of the 
 ■ juse-place, where the neighbors were assembled 
 for the burying, and bearing in the beef and beer 
 and burial-buns to the little tables set out here 
 and there. I had been back and forth, never seeing 
 any one there, never hearing anything; until : 
 
 " Ay, Letty be a sponsible body enow, an' 'twere 
 a vast o' pity as Mally werena one o' t* sort. Ye 
 see, a' her trouble were o* the web o' her own 
 weaving. It were a very deal o' money " 
 
 "Ay, ay." 
 
 I set my tray down suddenly. I glanced over 
 where Davie itood alone in the deep window, his 
 rugged profile gray and stern and still as if he had 
 been struck with death. He had not heard the 
 lowered comment, any more than Mally in her 
 coffin half seen through the open door into the 
 inner room. Would he not hear, — not speak to 
 
RfJINHHIIigi 
 
 212 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 right her? Ah, I think he knew just then but of 
 one wrong to her, — ^the short-coming of his own 
 faith. 
 
 I gathered all my strength. I went forward, 
 standing before them all, yet seeing nothing but 
 that half-open door, and stern, stiii Davie, his lone 
 in the window. 
 
 " It was never Mally took that money, — it was 
 I " 
 
 I never heeded the stir and comment round me, 
 — the curious questions, — the sneers looked and 
 uttered. I stood in the midst of them all, alone, 
 as I had always been. When I felt my hand 
 drawn in a strong arm; and, leaning upon Miles, 
 I faced them. 
 
 " It is not for us to judge, who are not as God, 
 to know the whole," he said, his voice overbear- 
 ing all the tumult. And, while there fell sudden 
 silence, he led me away, shutting the door fast 
 between me and their judgment. 
 
 It was very good in, Miles, I felt, — very noble 
 and true-hearted. But it was pain to me to lean 
 on him thus, feeling all the while, as I was feeling, 
 that it was out of his great compassion, nowise out 
 of his trust in me, that he had spoken for me. I 
 drew my arm from his as we reached the foot of 
 the stairs, and would have gone without a pause 
 up to my chamber. But he stopped me. 
 
 "It is not for us to judge," he said again. "I 
 feel that bitterly enough to-day. But you, Nan- 
 
 
I 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 213 
 
 nette, — have you judged me and condemned me 
 utterly?" 
 
 I could not speak. I stood there, leaning on 
 the balustrade, shivering and trembling as I lis- 
 tened to him. They were far-off tones, — the voice 
 of love calling across the Valley of the Shadow of 
 Death. It cannot always call us back. 
 
 He laid his palm on my hand that rested on the 
 balustrade, while he said, huskily, — 
 
 " My darling shall not think now, but rest. I 
 will come for my answer to-morrow. God in 
 heaven have her in His keeping !" 
 
 In heaven, in His keeping ? 
 
 The house is very quiet now. Marget, too, 
 went to the burying, — coming up one moment to 
 my room, stooping over and covering me where I 
 lay on the bed, and saying, tenderly, she would be 
 back very soon to stay with me. I moved a little 
 from her as she spoke, and hid my folded hands 
 from hers beneath the pillow. For if indeed this 
 throbbing pulsing in wrist and temples means the 
 fever, why should she stay with me yet ? 
 
 I have been up since they all left, leaning over 
 my desk, adding these few pages. For the still- 
 ness was unbearable as I lay there, thinking, think- 
 ing. Miles bade me not think, but rest. How is 
 it in the grave ? Is there no thought in that long 
 rest ? 
 
 My good auld Naunty Marget left my Prayer- 
 
< i 
 
 214 
 
 WEARITHORNE. 
 
 book on the bed beside me, open at the Burial 
 Service. She must have known the words well, it 
 would speak to me: 
 
 " In the midst of life we are in death : of whom 
 may we seek for succor, but of Thee, O Lord, 
 who for our sins art justly displeased? 
 
 "Yet, O Lord God most holy, O Lord most 
 mighty, O holy and most merciful Saviour, deliver 
 us not into the bitter pains of ete*-nal death. 
 
 " Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets of our hearts; 
 shut not Thy merciful ears to our prayer ; but spare 
 us, Lord most holy, O God most mighty, O holy 
 and merciful Saviour, Thou most worthy Judge 
 eternal." 
 
 Is there, then, forgiveness for me ? Mally's lips 
 have closed for evermore without that word ; but 
 has God let her send <his message from her grave? 
 
 Life were worth living so, — or death worth 
 dying. 
 
 Which is mine? 
 
 Marget can tell me, it's like. She'll no be much 
 longer now. So I must close my book, — lay it 
 away. It were such an old, old friend. I'll wait, 
 — and bid her destroy it, if 
 
 How the letters swim before me! — the room 
 grows dizzy. If Miles 
 
 THE END. 
 
 • \ 
 
m 
 
 PUBLICATIONS OF y. B, LIPPINCOTT 6* CO, 
 
 THE 
 
 Works of Washington Irving. 
 
 EDITIONS OF IRVING'S WORKS. 
 /. The Knickerbocker Edition. — Large i2mo, on 
 
 superfine laid, tinted paper. Profusely Illusfated with Steel 
 Plates and Wood-cuts, elegantly printed from new stereotype 
 plates. Complete in 27 vols. Bound in extra cloth, gilt top. 
 Per vol. j^2.5o. Half calf, gilt extra. Per vol. ^{4. 
 
 //. The Riverside Edition, — i6mOy onjine white 
 
 paper ; from new stereotype plates. With Steel Plates. Complete 
 in 26 vols. Green crape cloth, gilt top, beveled edges. Per voL 
 ^1.75. Halfcalf, gilt extra. Per vol. $3.25. 
 
 ///. The People's Edition. — From the same stereo- 
 
 type plates as above, but printed on cheaper paper. Complete in 
 26 vols. i6mo. With Steel Vignette Titles. Neatly bound in 
 cloth. Per vol. $1.25. Half calf neat Per vol. j^2.5o. 
 
 IV. The Sunny side Edition.— i2mo, onjine toned 
 paper. With Steel Plates. Complete in 28 vols. Handsomely 
 bound in dark-green cloth. Per vol. ^52.25. Half calf, gilt extra. 
 Per vol. $4. 
 
 Embracing the following : 
 
 Bracebridge Hall, 
 Wolfert's Roost. 
 Sketch Book, 
 Traveler, 
 Knickerbocker, 
 Crayon Miscellany, 
 
 Goldsmith, 
 Alhambra, 
 Columbus, 3 vols., 
 Astoria, 
 Bonneville, 
 Mahomet, 2 vols., 
 
 Granada, 
 Salmagundi, 
 Spanish Papers, 2 vols. 
 Washington, 5 vols., 
 Life and Letters, 4 vols. 
 
 The reissue of these works in their several forms is unusually 
 elegant. The plates are new, the paper superior, the printing hand 
 some, and each, in proportion to price, combining good taste with 
 •conomy. 
 
 KACH WORK SOLD SfiPARATBLY. -fBt 
 
'vf t 
 
 II 
 
 f 
 
 PUBLICATIONS OF J. B. LIPPINCOTT *• CO, 
 Bulwer's Novels. Globe Edition, Complete in 
 
 twenty-two volumes. With Frontispiece to each volume. Beau* 
 tifuUy printed on fine tinted paper. i6mo. Extra cloth, $33; 
 extra cloth, gilt top, $38.50 ; half calf, neat, $55 ; half Turkey, giU 
 top, $66; half calf, gilt extra, $66. Each novel sold separately, 
 as below, in extra cloth, at $1.50 per volume. 
 
 The Caxtons i vol. 
 
 My Novel 2 vols. 
 
 What will He Do with It ?..2 vols. 
 
 Devereux. i vol. 
 
 Last Days of Pompeii. . ..i vol. 
 Leila, Calderon and Pilgrims, i v. 
 
 Rienzi i vol. 
 
 The Last of the Barons. . x vol. 
 
 Harold i vol. 
 
 Eugene Aram i vol. 
 
 " The Globe edition of Bulwer is very 
 neat and satisfactory — more satisfactory 
 than any other issued in this country." — 
 Philada. North A merican. 
 
 " The Globe edition is remarkable for a 
 judicious combination of cheapness, legi- 
 Sility and beauty." — Charleston Courier. 
 
 "We have repeatedly borne witness to 
 "■he pre-emiuence of the Globe over all 
 other editions, in respect to cheapness, 
 neatness and convenience of size." — Cm- 
 cinnati Gazette. 
 
 "The clear-cut type, delicately-tinted 
 paper and tasty bindmg of this Globe edi- 
 tion of Bulwer's works cannot be awarded 
 too much praise." — Rural New Yorker. 
 
 " We repeat what we have so often be- 
 fore stated — that the Globe edition is the 
 best ever issued on this side of the Atlan- 
 lia" — Ncv) Orleans Times. 
 
 Zanoni i vol. 
 
 Pelham i voL 
 
 The Disowned i vol. 
 
 Paul Clifford i voL 
 
 Ernest Maltravers i voL 
 
 Godolphin I voL 
 
 Alice I voL 
 
 Night and Morning I vol. 
 
 Lucretia. i vol. 
 
 A Strange Story i voL 
 
 " The Globe edition of Bulwer fiirniihai 
 a model well voi.dy of imitation." — 
 Philada. Age. 
 
 " As to execution and price, there is no 
 better edition in the market" — Ckieag* 
 Evening Journal. 
 
 " We congratulate this well-known Phi- 
 ladelphia publishing house upon fiimish- 
 ing so complete, so legible, so compact 
 and so beautiful an edition of the writings 
 of this great novelist The American 
 book-buymg and book-reading public wiO 
 not fail to place this fine edition upon their 
 library shelves. It is the best cheap edition 
 of Bulwer that we have ever seen. It ia 
 offered at the low price of $1.50 per volume- 
 at which price the purchaser pets the best 
 part of the bargain." — Provtdenct Evttf 
 tng Press. 
 
 Readers Novels. Illustrated Standard Edition of 
 
 Charles Reade's Novels. Complete in ten vols. i2mo. With 
 Engraved Frontispiece and Vignette Title to each. Handsomelji 
 bound in extra cloth. Price, $15 per set Extra cloth, gilt top^ 
 $17 per set Sold separately, in extra cloth, as follows : 
 
 Hard Cash $1.75 
 
 Love me Little Love me 
 
 Long 1.50 
 
 Never too Late to Mend. . 1.75 
 
 White Lies 1.50 
 
 Foul Play 1.50 
 
 The Cloister and the Hearth$i.75 
 
 Griffith Gaunt 1.50 
 
 Peg Woffington I.25 
 
 Christie Johnstone 1.25 
 
 The Course of True Love 
 Never did Run Smooth. 1.21'^ 
 
9. 
 
 \ete in 
 
 >. Beau- 
 •th, I33; 
 irkey, giW 
 eparately, 
 
 . . I voL 
 
 . . I voL 
 
 ..I vol. 
 
 . . I voL 
 
 ..I voL 
 
 . . I voL 
 
 . . I vol. 
 
 , . . I vol. 
 
 . . . I voL 
 
 . . . I vol. 
 
 wer {uniiahM 
 imitation." — 
 
 e, there is no 
 V'—Ckicof 
 
 U-known Phi- 
 upon furnish* 
 !, so compact 
 if the writmgt 
 he American 
 ,ng public will 
 :ion upon theif 
 t cheap edition 
 >r seen. It it 
 50 per volume, 
 r gets the besi 
 vtdenct Evenr 
 
 iition 0/ 
 zmo. "With 
 Handsomely 
 )th, gilt top^ 
 
 1 
 
 1.1 
 
 earth$i.75 
 x-50 
 
 , . • • • *>25 
 
 1.25 
 
 Love 
 ,00th. I.2f) 
 
^ao